Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Dani

Pages: [1] 2
1
Climax Control Archives / Hospitals… ugh.
« on: December 03, 2021, 11:47:49 PM »
Beep,
Beep,
Beep…

Dani could hear the all familiar sounds of the hospital, even though her feet stayed planted outside the sliding doors. She knew this time would be different but still the thought of having to step across the threshold into the unknown had left her paralysed. Climax Control had been and gone and her brother by choice Fenris was now upstairs getting the once over after the vicious attack from SUMA. Yet, Dani couldn’t help but feel the icy fear of the building standing before her casted her way.

 The last time she was inside one of these, she was given the news that her mother’s condition had only gotten worse and that there was nothing more they could do for her. A secret she had kept from her friends and family. It wasn’t worth their pity, Danielle knew this day would come the moment her mother was diagnosed with multiple sclerosis. That the immune disease would eventually snuff out the flame in her eyes and now she was just hanging on by a thread.

No wonder she was bitter.

Still she couldn’t just stand out the front of the hospital, and yet that’s where her feet felt cemented as she looked up at the layers upon layers of floors all filled with rooms, filled with people, filled with sickness and death. Shaking her head in defeat Danielle moved her right foot first towards the sliding doors, her grip on her fluffy navy coat grew a little tighter as her knuckles whitened as she tried to shield herself away from the dreadful feeling.

“For fucks sake, Danielle” she growled herself. “Get the fuck over it.” Her voice breaking in defeat.

The first step felt like a thud against the tiled floor of the foyer, the second step felt like a trip and then a stumble as Danielle wrangled with her footing. Her cheeks flushed at tripping over nothing, as she dragged her right hand down her face in embarrassment. No one had seen it, but still she felt like an idiot. Looking around the empty entrance, Danielle moved towards the reception desk. But she felt the buzz of her phone in her pocket. Reaching into her pocket to retrieve her phone, she was thankful for the distraction. Her finger swiped over the screen and her eyes did the rest.

Aron: K’s concussion results will be back in 5.

Danielle took a deep breath in before she quickly danced her fingers across the screen.

Danielle: I’m on my way up.

Moving towards reception, Danielle wasted no more time dwelling on the heaviness of her feet as she seeked out the information she required. Aron and Fenris were on the 7th floor in room 14B. Moving towards the elevators, Danielle’s hand reached out to touch the up arrow but her finger couldn’t quite touch the button. A heavy ache in her chest, she couldn’t lift as she rocked herself forward on her heels to force her finger to make an impact. The silver doors slid open, exposing an empty cube that Dani slid into. Her index finger found the 7 before she pushed herself into the back corner of the cube. Her hands jammed into her pockets, as she tilted her head back to stare at the blinding fluorescent lights.

“Keep staring at the lights like that and you’ll damage your corneas.” An unfamiliar voice sounded.

 As she was staring she had missed the arrival of a middle aged male doctor, who couldn’t help but look at Danielle as if she was stepping too close to the sun. Adjusting her attention to the doctor, Danielle double blinked trying to remove the white dots that were now burnt on her eyes. She couldn't make out his face the stupid white dots blocking it, but she could tell he was at least 6ft, dressed in blue scrubs, and had dark black curly hair.

“That might have been the plan, you wouldn’t happen to know a good ophthalmologist?.” Danielle teased.

He chuckled before replying as the doors slid closed.

“I could recommend a few.” Dr White Spot replied. “Everything okay? Or do you normally just stare into bright fluorescent lights?” He questioned.

Dani looked across at him, noticing the coffee cup in his left hand, her eyesight returning to normal.

“Just hate hospitals, and everything in them.” Dani bit back.

“Everything?! That’s a little harsh. I’d like to think there’s a few redeeming qualities about hospitals” He smiled, widely.

Dani looked him up and down, smirking wildly.

“Do you often talk to strangers in the lift?” She questioned.

He just smiled and shrugged his shoulders innocently.

“What can I say, I’ve got impeccable bedside manner.” A sly wink.

Dani looked at him blushing, as she could now see his handsome features. Before he could reply further the doors dinged open to the seventh floor. Dani didn’t bother to turn to look towards the door. Her focus was on the Dr Dreamy before her, his eyes, blue just like how she loved them. A sound of a clearing throat echoed into the small silver cubed room as a large gentleman stepped in and ate up the space. It was Fenris and his murderous eyes were glaring between the Doctor and Dani. Without a second thought he wrapped his right arm around Dani’s shoulders and pulled her into his side.

“Babe.” Fenris said with a growl.

His eyes not leaving the Doctor. David stepped in behind Fenris, he too tucked himself into Dani’s free side and rested his chin on the top of her head, protectively.

“Hello Darling.” He purred.

Aron followed suit, reaching out and cupping his hand under Dani’s chin lifting her fiery gaze up to his. He could tell she was embarrassed by the heat of her skin.

“My sweet girl.” Aron whispered.

As the good looking doctor just eyes her up and down in disbelief as she tries to explain under half lidded eyes that it wasn’t what it looked like. It didn’t matter he left the elevator without another word spoken. As soon as the doors slid closed, all three grown men let go of Dani shooting her protective glares.

“You’re unbelievable you know that right?” Dani huffed.

Aron and David just chuckled to themselves while Fenris looked down at his little sister with concussed eyes.

“I know right.” He bragged.

Dani just rolled her eyes before pulling him in for a hug, one he couldn’t fight off due to his current medical state.

“You scared me tonight.” Her voice hitched, as sadness flooded her face.

Fenris just gave her a little squeeze, he had no words for his little sister right now as he was still trying to process what had happened himself.


2
Supercard Archives / Re: DANIELLE WESTON vs MIKAH
« on: November 05, 2021, 11:52:21 PM »
Madison Square Garden, the world-famous arena. Home to the Rangers and the Knicks. An arena that musicians and comedians dream of selling out and performing at. The heart beat for New York City entertainment and this Sunday night it will for the first-time host Sin City Wrestling’s show of shows High Stakes. People will travel far and wide to be in attendance to watch the night of nights in professional wrestling. They’ll pack the rafters to watch legends be inducted into the Hall of Fame, then be spoiled by a card overflowing with talented wrestlers. The feeling will be electric, there is no place in the world any wrestling fan or wrestler would rather be on Sunday. With no outcomes promised, there is one thing SCW can guarantee.

History will be made.

Danielle Weston was one of those girls looking to make a name for herself on the night of nights and her key to cementing herself in SCW history was to call out the hometown queen Mikah. A challenge was made, a challenge accepted and now she was only days away from finding out if she was in fact good enough for this company, this business and what a way to test your strengths than going after the biggest shark in the tank. Some say it’s foolish, others say it’s the final nail in Dani’s SCW coffin but what if it’s not? What if this is the kickstart she requires. What if this is the moment Dani captures her potential and harnesses it… unleashing a dominance that she knows that she is capable of. Yet doubts of failure plague even the most confident minds.

She was standing tall, on top of the runway for High Stakes overlooking the crew setting up the ring for the grand event in 2 days’ time. A lot can happen in 48 hours, a lot would happen come Sunday night. Dani’s eyes didn’t move from the ring, as the staff moved around it building it from the ground up. She knew this process all too well from the GO gym, if you didn’t respect the ring, the ropes and the set up you didn’t deserve to step foot inside the six-sided circle. She knew in her mind that she deserved all the greatest she could muster and yet, still people had the audacity to question her abilities. So much so, even now as her hazel eyes gazed upon the canvas being stretched back towards the corners in a tug of war like the prevails of a fitted sheet, she couldn’t remove all doubt from the back of her mind.

Was she crazy for calling out Mikah? Was she stupid for thinking that she could even handle the Hall of Famer on her home turf? Was she an idiot for thinking that she would be seen as anything more than a loser? Her whole life Dani was made to feel like she wasn’t good enough, plagued by little minds who couldn’t see past her pretty face and friendly push over attitude. All of that was set to change, all it would take is one moment in time for the world to recognise her as a true threat all it would take is for her to beat Mikah in front of her hometown… a true test of wits, strength, and determination. There was no way on God’s little green earth that Danielle Weston was going to accept any other outcome.

It was do or die, eat or be eaten, survive and flourish or be defeated and perish. The wrestling world wasn’t forgiving and calling out a legend only to fall at the battle would be unforgivable.

Danielle continued to watch as the stage for High Stakes came to life before her eyes, taking a moment she closed them. She wanted to feel this moment forever, she wanted to take it all in. After all she was taking a leap of faith, biting into the big apple of you will? It would be rude not to savour it.



I

“Are you sure she’s the one, Synnth?” He questioned.

“She doesn’t look like much, Gabette but it is who we were sent for, I am sure… she bears the marks of a dreamer.” A male voice replied.

“And what of the White Wolf and British Lion?” He was eager for a response.

“They will come, they will protect her… her left and right, her day, her night, one a brother, one an advisor both her berserkers… they would bathe in blood to ensure her safety.” The older tone stated.

The voices sounded familiar as Danielle forced her eyes back open, yet she was far, far away from the place she had just been. There were no bright lights, there was no grand stage. She was standing in a line-up of five other girls, two burly men stood in front of her gawking at her as if she was some sort of prize. The taller of the two looked as if he dripped in Sin, the shorter looked mysterious. Dani could feel the cold breeze blew against her exposed skin, before her eyes dropped down to see that she was now dressed in brown leathers. Her pants to tight and short they barely left anything to the imagination, whilst her top half was covered in a small fur vest that barely kept her modest.

“Will she need training?” Synnth questioned.

The younger of the two looked her up and down, the more the stared at her the louder the two males behind her breathed. To the right of her a tall slender blonde warrior stood angrily. His lips parted and white teeth on display as he protected his little sister. To the left of Dani, the British Lion crossed his arms in disapproval looking for a way out of the situation, he was shorter than the wolf but if looks could kill the lion would be feasting.

“If she is to beat the Blonde Queen, she will need all the training she can muster.” Gabette replied.

The two sets of judging eyes gazed the length of her body once more, before they stepped up towards her. Gabette placed his hands on Dani’s shoulders, they felt warm and peaceful.

“The world now rests on these… do not be afraid little Dreamer…” His voice commanded.

Dani looked up at him from under her long lashes, a devils smile crept across her face.

“I don’t fear anything…” She beamed. “And why should I?” she turned to the White Wolf and British Lion and smiled.

Synnth stepped across the distance within an instant his large rough hands cupping Dani’s petite face.

“You have no reason to be confident, the Blonde Queen will be no easy feat… and you can barely tie your laces.” He snarled. “How are you the chosen one? What makes you the next in line for the throne?” He queried.

Her hazel eyes just meet his and with the devil in them Dani the Dreamer spoke.

“Pure luck I suppose.” She shrugged her shoulders.

“You’re going to need more than luck… let us go… the Kings will be waiting for you.” Gabette grumbled.

Before Dani the Dreamer could reply, her feet were moving beneath her as if destiny was already guiding her. Synnth and Gabette took the lead, Dani was eager to follow as White Wolf and British Lion followed in silence.

--

II

The grand hall wasn’t to be sneezed at as two kings from neighbouring lands had come together and put on a feat for her honour. Two thrones sat upon a raised deck, in one throne sat a tall slender male, with perfect square features, long arms and slender fingers. His fingers strummed on the wooden arms of his chair as he looked upon the female standing before him. The other king was stocker but still had a jawline that could cut through paper, his tattooed arms burst from his sleeves as he rolled up his furs to gawk at her.

“This is whom you have chosen to defeat the Blonde Queen?” The slender King choked back a laugh. “She’s the size of a twig, a twig with legs…” He chuckled.

“Easy Uhtred of Underwood. For what she lacks in size, she carries in strength and heart.” The fellow King purred.

“She’ll be eaten alive Hot Ragnar and you know it.” Underwood rolled his eyes.

The judgment felt all too familiar to Dani the Dreamer, she had faced it all her life. Looking up towards both Kings she couldn’t help but feel the size of a pea. Her brother the White Wolf had taken a step forward to her right, his hands balling into fists ready to fight for her honour at the drop of a hat.

“At least she brought something pleasing for me to look at.” Underwood winked.

The White Wolf growled, he was used to attention, and he thrived off it. As Uhtred’s consideration shifted from Dani to the White Wolf. Hot Ragnar had made his way from his throne and was making his way towards her. The British Lion stepped between Dani and the King refusing to be pushed aside, reaching out Dani placed her hand on his shoulder as if to say it would be okay. The Lion stood down, but he remained close after all she was in his protection. Hot Ragnar just now just inches away from her, he was close enough that Dani could feel the hotness of his breathe kiss her skin. Reaching out her tucked a long strand of her brown hair behind her right ear, so he could see her better. The powerful Viking King stood before her, stealing her breath for a moment in time. Legends were spoken about his rugged beauty and from where Dani was standing the stories weren’t wrong.

“We have been searching high and low for you Dani the Dreamer and now since my eyes can finally fall on you, I must say… I am not disappointed.” Hot Ragnar growled. “But tell me this… what is it that you desire?” he questioned.

“Power” Dani stated strongly.

She didn’t need to think about it, she knew what she wanted. Hot Ragnar greeted her eagerness with a bold smile. His scared face was still a picture of perfection as his eyed his prize up and down like she would make a fair maiden. Dani didn’t want to ruin her chance to prove to the kings that she was a wise choice, I mean why else had Gabette and Synnth been chosen to come find her? Why else would she be standing in such a grand hall being paraded around like she was the next queen of all the lands.

“Full power. Unmatched power. Songs written about me. All eyes on me. I want it all. I want people to fear me instead of fearing for me. I want people to look at me and see what they first overlooked. I want to bring the kingdom to its knees, and I want to take what I feel is rightfully mine.” She spoke through gritted teeth.

“And what are you willing to do to get it.” Hot Ragnar pressed on.

His right hand slipped from behind her ear to cup her cheek, holding her closely.

“Anything…” Dani replied breathlessly.

“Anything?” he echoed.

Ducking his head down Hot Ragnar’s lips danced just above Dani’s as if he was about to kiss her but before they could meet, he stopped. Her eyes swooned in his, as she licked her lips, she wanted the distance between them to be null and void.

“What if I told you I could give you the throne without the need of bloodshed?” Hot Ragnar teased.

Dani lifted herself up as she rocked onto her tippy toes, her lips just brushing over Ragnar’s as she replied.

“Where is the honour in that, my King?” Dani purred.

Her playful eye lids danced as she battered them, Hot Ragnar was no stranger to the female body he knew the signs of when they were drunk with lust and the way Dani arched hers into his, set his pulse a flutter.

“Between my sheets.” He hummed

Hot Ragnar was about to bring his lips to hers crushing them for a kiss, but as soon as he closed his eyes Dani had taken a small step back. She reached into the side of her brown leather pants and within a matter of seconds Hot Ragnar was now standing in the great hall with a small stone knife at his throat. A loud gasp coming from the audience’s throats. The White Wolf smiled proudly at his little sister, his blue eyes gleaming with delight. The British Lion took a step towards Dani the Dreamer whispering words into her ear as if to remind her of her place.

“You wish to taint me with the lips, that have also brushed across the Blonde Queens?” Dani growled. “Isn’t SHE your favourite? And yet, here you stand before me… offering me her throne?” She shouted.

Hot Ragnar just raised his hands, taking a step back from the knife that had kissed the skin on his throat. Uhtred of Underwood had turned his attention back to Dani, his jaw dropping to the floor as he watched his friend be bested by the twig.

“What if I told you… I don’t have favourites” He beamed. “I only see those whom the Kingdom would make profits from, from who would bring the fields the crops that they deserved and the villagers the fair and disciplined guidance they warrant.” Hot Ragnar bargained.

The knife was still pressed at his Adam’s apple as Dani took a step towards him.

“And why would I trust you?” Dani the Dreamer questioned. “Why would I believe that you’d just hand me the throne? When I’m willing, more than willing to work for it… so judgemental eyes like those of Underwood’s stopped from looking down on me… to looking up upon me. Why would I let you lead me to battle, when I know that if the Blonde Queens latest warrior hadn’t rebecome her lover, you’ve be tied up in those sheets?” She snarled.

Before he could answer the gleefully laughter of Uhtred of Underwood stole the rooms attention.

“Are you denying his hand Dani?” Uhtred of Underwood chuckled. “Oh my, this is one for the history books.” He clapped his hands in delight.

Dani looked up from Hot Ragnar and back towards Uhtred of Underwood.

“You both brought me here to do a job and I look forward to completing it. I will beat your unbreakable queen, I will take back what is mine and the both of you won’t even have to lift a muscle. I’ll even bring the fight to her home soil.” She sighed. “For I believe that the tides should change in the land of Sin, and it is about time, the good people get down on their knees for a new ruler” She smirked.

“And is that what you want from the good people of Sin?” Underwood questioned. “To worship you form their knees?” he smiled.

“It is what I deserve is it not? From all their judgements. From all their setbacks. for all their false hope that had lead me into battles and out of them battered and beaten. History will not repeat my kings, for I no longer wish to frolic with the good folk of Sin. I wish to stand above them…” Dani professed her desires.

“It’s a shame that the Mercy of Numbers disagrees… she has you at less than favourable odds of beating the Blonde Queen.” Uhtred of Underwood shouted.

 Dani looked up at him, her cold hazel eyes narrowing towards him.

“I’ve done it before.” She barked.

“Ah yes… but was it just a stroke of good fortune?” Underwood replied.

Hot Ragnar stepped back from the knife and returned to his seat on his throne.

“The odds are now stacked against you... Dani the Dreamer. By denying me, you have tied my hands and I’m no longer able to help.” Hot Ragnar smirked.

Dani just looked up at both Kings, heat flushing in her cheeks. She could tell they were giving up on her, but what was new? She wasn’t going to sleep with Hot Ragnar to reclaim the top spot in the land of Sin she was going to do It by using her own bare hands. Hard work. She was going to do it her way.

“I will prove you both wrong.” She groaned.

“I’m sure you won’t.” Underwood beamed proudly.

Dani was about to launch herself towards Uhtred of Underwood, but a set of firm hands wrapped around her waist stopping her. She turned to her left seeing the British Lion holding her back and with gritted teeth she ordered him to let go. Lucky for her the Lion knew better and with a quick drag she was against his chest as he was moving out of the great hall and back out into the wilderness. The White Wolf stayed back purely to look at both Hot Ragnar and Uhtred of Underwood with a cold unforgiving glare. He would do anything form his little sister and if he had to rip out the Kings throat for disrespecting her, he would gladly bare his claws.

“When your little sister is done getting herself killed… maybe you and I should parlay” Uhtred of Underwood smiled brightly.

The White Wolf just shook his head from side to side, his cold blude eyes staring a hole between the King’s eyes. With a snarl and a show of his teeth, he made an unspoken vow that his little sister would walk away with the crown. Even if she wasn’t the best, he knew with his and the Lion’s war council she could be just as vicious as he was and that thought alone was enough to bring shivers down his spine.

--

III

The party of three had moved across the lands of Sin and ventured into the grand village of Yorker. It was a loud and proud place, where people never rested, there was always something going on. People singing in the streets, pockets being picked. It was a bustling heartbeat of the great lands of States. It was unfamiliar to Dani the Dreamer as she spent her days in the strip of Sagev, miles away from this hell hole people called the rotten apple. Yet, she was hear with a purpose and that was to bring the Blonde Queen to her knees, so she could steal the throne.

Many had tried.

Many had failed.

And yet, here Dani the Dreamer stood at the gates of the Blonde Queen’s Queendom. Uninvited, unwelcome, and unforgiving. All she had to do what reach out and take back what she deserved. The throne should have been her’s last time she had faced the queen and although she walked away with one of her most prized possessions… she still didn’t walk away with the glory.

Glory was everything to Dani. She felt like it was owed to her. she felt like she deserved it and this time she wasn’t going to walk away without it. Even if it killed her. Even if her destroyed her and even if it had her bending all the rules. She refused to bend the knee to the Blonde Queen ever again, she refused to live in her shadow.

Their last encounter should have been enough for Dani to branch out, but still they called it a fluke. They called it an act of god. Yet, it was Dani’s hands that brought forward the victory and some invisible force was taking all the credit? She wouldn’t rest until this stain was removed from her robe.

Standing at the golden gates, the British Lion reached forward to knock. The White Wolf circled his sister pacing, rage bleeding from his pours. Dani the Dream stood proudly between them both, looking up at the grand castle and within a matter of moments a dark hair boy, with a blonde grizzly bear had taken centre stage on the balcony that over looked the Queen’s Queendom. Behind him out stepped the Blonde Queen in all her glory, the crown firmly up on the top of her head. Her long skin tight blue teal dress hugged her in all the right places. Ducking out behind the queen stood her loyal boyfriend Kristoff, his smug smirk beamed down at Dani until his cheeks flushed red at the sight of the White Wolf.

“There is no need to worry my Queen.” The boy with the bear chuckled. “It is just that little teenage girl, who dares to dream.” He mocked her.

“Who dares to enter Yorker and challenge me?” The Blonde Queen boomed.

Dani took a step towards the gate, her long brown hair waving in the breeze as she looked up towards the Queen.

“And what makes you think I’ll entertain you?” The Blonde Queen hissed.

Dani just smirked up at her, her eyes ablaze.

“Revenge.” Dani smiled wildly.

The boy with the bear turned to his queen and spoke.

“You have no reason to fear my Queen… for her left shoulder is the pits and her track record as of late is abysmal… she couldn’t fight her way out of a wet paper bag.” He grinned.

The British Lion glared at the Boy with the Bear from one chief of a war council to another, he knew that pointing out weaknesses was a sign of weakness. Yet, the boy with the bear stared at his queen adoringly. The Blonde Queen stepped up to the railing of the balcony and shouted.

“Two days. In two days, I will rid you from my life forever… you will no longer be a stain on my legacy, just a forgotten memory.” The Blonde Queen hissed.

Her words were more like venom but before Dani could reply, the Blonde Queen turned on her pin point heels and returned to her home. The Boy with the Bear poked his tongue out towards the British Lion, who in term slide his thumb across his throat to signal death. While the White Wolf locked eyes with the slender brown-haired fox.

“What’s the matter Kristoff, it seems to me you’ve seen a ghost.” Dani purred.

He ducked his head down before peeling away from the balcony and heading back inside to be with his Queen. The British Lion couldn’t help but drag Dani to his side to whisper.

“They speak of your weaknesses in front of you, because they do not believe you pose a threat.” His accent was think.

Reaching out Dani touched to back of her right hand to his face.

“Then we shall remind them, that I wish not to pose as anything. The throne and the crown will be ours Lion… for I want what is mine.” Dani the dreamer cooed.

The Lion bared his teeth, smiling in approval. The date was now set for the seventh day of the eleventh month. A battle of the ages would take place and only one would walk away with everything the other would be forced to return empty handed.

--

IV

The day of the battle did not drag, for it was Sunday and the place was set. People had flocked from all over the world to see the Blonde Queen and Dani the Dreamer lock horns. Both with their consorts on side the Queen and the Dreamer strolled across the battle field, meeting in the middle. Where the last words would be spoken.

“It’s not too late to back out now child.” The Blonde Queen warned.

Dani the Dreamer just smiled. Her face was painted with white war paint, matching her older brother the White Wolf. The connection between non blood relatives was a sight to be seen as chosen family means more than blood. The British Lion was careful not to head towards the boy with the bear. His hunger for war had not been wet for some time. The thrill of battle had rushed over both parties in a frenzy. Bloodlust was at an all-time high as the tension in the air seemed to ring.

“Why would I back down, it was me who brought the war to you. It is I who has the higher ground, and it is I who will rip that golden ring from you head and return it to its rightful glory.” Dani barked back.

“All you speak of is dreams Dani the Dreamer… and I little girl, bring nightmares.” The Blonde Queen hissed.

“We do not have time to speak of your face Blondie… we only have time for battle.” Dani mocked.

The Blonde Queen narrowed her eyes looking down upon her challenger.

“And where is my gift? You know it’s bad luck not to spoil your queen before battle.” The Blonde Queen smiled.

The British Lion reached across toward Dani the Dreamer handing her a long-spiked stick. Mouthing the words “Bring it home” to her.

“Oh, my Queen.” Sarcasm dripped from her tone. “May I present you the stake in which your head will sit?” Dani held her tone.

The Queen rolled her eyes and within a matter of seconds she shouted commanding the boy with the bear and Kristoff to join her as she headed into battle. Dani the Dreamer and the Blonde Queen raised their hands and together they launched at each other tying up in a struggle of power. The sound of bodies clashing against bodies rang out, bringing the witnessing crowd to their feet. Shouting in favour of their Blonde Queen, after all they were in Yorker after all. What happens next would spoil the war but the ending, oh the ending would be delightful.

--

V

The dust had settled, and the bells rang out through the streets of Yorker and upon it’s day of freedom, reigned down a new fury of power. The golden throne had been moved to the centre of the balcony that over looked the empire. The people in the streets were forced to look upon the throne. The White Wolf walked out first, his body ripped from head to toe, covered in bloody stripes from Kristoff. The British Lion stepped out covered in dirt and grime, his shirt ripped from his muscular body from the hands of the boy and the bear and yet the smile was permanent on his face. The bells continued to toll as the new Queen of Yorker stepped from the shadows of the doorway, she made her way towards the throne and with ease she took her rightful place. As soon as her backside hit the chair, the White Wolf placed the crown upon her head. The delightful smile on Dani the Dreamer’s face said it all. She was home.

“My first order of business… is to burn this city to the ground.” Dani commanded. “Maybe then you’ll take notice.” She smirked.

Her subjects below in the streets all looked up in awe at her beauty. The crown fitted the top of her head perfectly.

“A new reign of fear is upon you.” Dani shouted.

As she looked down the balcony, she noticed Hot Ragnar standing to the side of her, a wicked smile upon his face as he offered her a wink of approval. Turning away from him she looked out into the sea of people, watching their chaos unfold. She wasn’t going to be a fair queen, she was going to be a cruel queen and the smile on her face showed that it’s what they deserved.

--

The smile was still plastered on her face, but Dani had returned to the land of the living. She double blinked her eyes adjusting to the bright lights inside Madison Square Garden, she couldn’t believe what she had just imagined. There was no time to dream, there was no time to think of vivid stories. Dani had just two days to put on the finishing touches of hard work so she could come face to face with Mikah in her hometown. Beating her was never going to be easy but in New York it was going to be near on impossible. Rubbing her right hand over her face, she rubbed at the corner of her eyes and sighed.

“I really need to stop reading fantasy novels before bed.” She groaned.

Ah, there was some signs of her humanity after all but with a quick shake of her head and blink of her eyes. Dani removed any sign of happiness from her face. She didn’t have time to be happy before High Stakes, she only had time to be focused and today’s little dream would be the last one she would allow. It was time to get ready for battle it was time to lace up her boots and prove to the world that she had exactly what it takes to beat the Queen in her own Queendom and put the rest of the world and the rest of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell’s on notice.

--

The scene opened up inside Times Square New York, the sounds of a city that never sleeps was bustling all around as the bight flashing lights of the square held everyone’s attention. The cameras stopped on the coke a cola building that was world famous for showing off designer brands and famous singers on release days of albums and song. It was also where the world-famous ball dropped at mid night each New Years Eve. As the people of New York carried on with their usual activities it wasn’t long until their attentions were forced to the look at the JVC building as the screen switched from the Coke branding to the smiling face of Danielle Weston. The cameras zoomed in to get a closure look of the footage that was now airing live in one of the busiest places in NYC.

“New York, New York… the city of dreams and yet, no one here is meant to sleep? Ironic isn’t how even your own tag lines are backwards and ridiculous I mean look at all of you. Thinking your above everyone because you live here. I can promise you that’s nothing to be proud of. Tell me again what it’s like to live amongst the rats? Tell me again what it’s like to live with some of the countries highest homelessness rates? Tell me again why you should be proud of this city that is filled with petty theft and awful Broadway productions.” Dani chuckled.

The cameras panned in on her face as she smiled. She was located somewhere far away, so she didn’t have to step foot on the dirty streets of New York.

“There is nothing in New York or FROM New York that is worth celebrating. The Knicks are god awful the Rangers couldn’t get a leg up at a brothel with a handful of Benjamin’s and you want to act as if you’re the be all and end all of America… like the rest of us owe you something because you’re home of the Stock Exchange. Rates going up and down every minute and well if I’m honest that’s not the only thing that bobs up and down around here… I mean every New Yorker girl could become a hooker for the right price.” Dani chuckled.

The people in the Times Square were now booing at the screen, Dani couldn’t hear them but the smile on her face knew that would have them livid.

“Just a bunch of gold-digging dreamers living a high glass lifestyle they can’t afford. It’s tragic really and I guess it’s true what they say, you can take the girl out of New York, but you can’t take the New York out of the girl. I mean that rings true for your prized Mikah.” Dani smirked.

The smile said it on her face, she wasn’t here to make friends.

“Oh yes, your prized Mikah… I mean she is the reason why I’m here in this disgusting vile city… I thought it would be poetic for me to bring back your golden girl from the beaches of Hawaii. I thought it would be touching to have her come out of semi-retirement, to lace up her boots, to compete in front of you for the first time in her Sin City Wrestling career. I thought it would be fitting to bring back the home coming queen to the place she called home for so many years, just so I could watch her world burn around her when I pin her to the canvas this Sunday night at High Stakes. The same night her boy toy will be granted a pass into the Hall of Fame the same night she will come out to a round of applause from the crowd. I mean only a moronic city like New York would send cheers Mikah’s way… the rest of the country can see her for what she is. A spotlight hogging, slag who believes that the world still owes her something… even though she grew up with a silver spoon in her mouth, because… oh she’s blonde and pretty… I mean it has to be it, it can’t be for her brains because when take a good hard look you know there is only one thing rolling around in there. The thought of whom she is going to place her self under, to get herself higher.” Dani smirked, wildly.

Her red lips parted as she licked them, reaching up she tucked a strand of long brown hair around her right ear before she continued.

“And yet, you people still hold her up in such high regard and for what? Just so she can shit on you and move her ass to Hawaii when she no longer has a need for you? Even your golden girl couldn’t stomach to live here anymore so she packed up her bags and moved off the mainland. How does that make you feel New York? Knowing that your queen so easily gave you up for the trashy beaches of Hawaii?” she laughed.

Dani looked towards the camera that was in front of her as she spoke as the screen in Time’s Square still played the live footage.

“Now New York, this isn’t just about you… it’s about Mikah and I KNOW that you’re going to be watching this Mikah I KNOW you’re going to be analysing every word that I speak, so you can hit back with a witty interview on Sunday night but read my lips. There is nothing you can do or say that will change your destiny on Sunday night. You can hide behind your excuse of your last lost to me, you can tell the world it was because you were tired, and you were wrapping up your career in SCW… but we all know the truth.” She paused.

Dani stopped herself, she knew if she spoke to quickly her words would be lost.

“The truth is you look at me and you see the girl who is going to take your number one spot and instead of accepting that… you lash out and try and belittle it. You try to belittle me. That’s why when I beat you last time you took to Twitter to shrug it off like I didn’t mean anything to you. But it did. It had to because why else would you tuck your tail between your legs and why else would stay home and sulk over it? It wasn’t because you were winding down your career it’s because you were bested in competition. You were beaten by a NOBODY. And yes, that’s a self-burn but unlike you I can recognise the truth. I beat you when I had no name, I had no title, and I had no business being in the ring with someone like you. You underestimated me and you paid the ultimate price. I took your title and I sent you on your merry way to another downward spiral.” Dani smirked.

She kept her focus and held strong, not once did her voice shake or fault. This new found confidence was keeping her strong.

“I crippled your confidence and I sent you spiralling. I sent you seeking answers on what you’re really worth… and what are you really worth Mikah?” Dani questioned.

Her hazel eyes were locked on the screen as she spoke, she wanted to get her point across.

“IF you ask Drake Green, not a lot… but if you ask certain people in Sin City Wrestling, they will say you’re worth your weight in gold… but if you ask me… you’re worth my time once more so I can get what I DESERVE. Last time I beat you, you tried to rip away all my credit, you belittled my hard work, and you had the world believe that it was a fluke and even with Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship over my shoulder… you had the audacity to try and remove any legitimacy of my reign. Of my victory. You REFUSED to pass over the torch, so this time round I’m not ASKING Mikah. I’m TELLING you that when I beat you at High Stakes, you’ll be forced to hand it over. You’ll be forced to admit that I’m the better wrestler that I’m future and you’re the past. You’ll be obliged to look me dead in my eyes and take notice of hazel ones staring back at you… you’ll be forced to remember them for the rest of your life as the ones that took EVERYTHING away from you.” Dani smiled viciously.

She rolled her head from side to side, as if to motion that she was just warming up.

“Last time I took the World Bombshell Championship from you. This time I’ll take it all. I’ll take the fame, I’ll take the fortune. I’ll take your number one spot… but I won’t lurk in your shadow Mikah. Oh no. I will outshine you in every way possible when it comes to Sin City Wrestling. Danielle Weston will be the name on everyone’s lips when they speak about who the best in Sin City Wrestling ever was, is and will be. I’ll make damn sure of it because when I look at you. I don’t see the warrior you once were. I don’t see the fearless bombshell who flirted her way up the ranks. I see a scared woman, trying to clutch on to whatever significance she has left to stay in the spotlight. And yet the more you try, the more you fail.” She paused.

Her attention didn’t shift from the camera in front of her, Dani didn’t want to miss her chance at victory at High Stakes, so she was putting it all on the table.

“How did holding on to your legacy go while you were grinding on Hot Stuff’s lap? How did that work out for you, while your were married to a man who pictured Misty every time he touched you, how does that work out for you now knowing that your boyfriend would hop, skip, and jump if my brother wasn’t with his beau?” Dani smiled.

It was cheap shot but the smile on her face said she didn’t care.

“You are nothing, but a shell of your former self and I will not hesitate to expose that in the ring. I thought when I called you out, you would have put your hand up the first week and accept and yet you waited… you can tell the world it’s because you didn’t take notice of me, but the truth of the matter is this. You fear the outcome on Sunday night. You fear knowing that you’re going to walk into your hometown and you’re going to fail your homecoming. You know you cant beat me and you know it’s not because of ring rust or your time away from the ring. Its simply because you’re no longer good enough.” Dani chuckled.

She licked her lips to continue.

“You can rattle off your accomplishments Mikah, you can list all the reasons WHY you USED to put the fear of god into people in SCW… but the truth remains you’re not unbeatable. You’re not indestructible… need I remind you what happened to the last NYC landmark that claimed to be unbreakable?” A wicked smirk danced on her face.

The crowd in Times Square were now aggressively booing the screen, hurling abuse towards Danielle Weston.

“At High Stakes I beg you to scrape together whatever you have left in the tank Mikah. I beg you to remove your head from your ass for just a moment so you can deliver a match worth watching, because I’m begging you to bring, you’re A game because another victory of you would make me famous, another victory over you would cement my claim to the throne that sits at the top of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell division.” She smiled.

Her focused stayed on point as she wrapped this one up.

“It’s about fucking time, someone stood up to you, Mikah and put you in your place and hell since I’ve done it once, how fucking hard will it be to do it again. The sweetener is. I’ll take the reigns in your hometown with the crowd hurling abuse towards me… and I’ll do it all with a smile on my face because at the end of the night it won’t matter what anyways says, I’ll be the one LEAVING this city victorious… I’ll be leaving your batter broken soul to wallow with the rest of washed-up hacks that call this place home.” She paused.

Inhale, exhale.

“I’ve come to far for any other outcome. I’ve climbed to high to fall…”

With that said and done the screen in the centre of Time Square returned to normal. Leaving the locals reeling over the worlds that Danielle Weston had just said.

3
Climax Control Archives / Change is inevitable, growth is optional.
« on: October 22, 2021, 11:39:50 PM »
“Well… I for once am speechless.”
 
The sound of the familiar voice over girl for Danielle Weston’s promotional videos hit the airways. A touch of sadness was evident in her tone. 
 
“However, I do not get paid for silence. So, please bear with me as I try to pinpoint the exact moment that Dani decided to turn to the dark side or grow a spine as a few of you have kindly likened her new attitude. As if she didn’t already have a spine, I mean HOW ELSE would she walk, talk, and function. anyways... there is no time for logic, or reason, only time for speculation as to what finally tipped Dani over the edge and turned her into the mean-spirited young lady she has become.”
 
A quick sigh left her voice over girls lips, she clearly didn’t approve of the new attitude of Dani. 
 
“It could have been a number of things, I mean Dani said it herself. it was because the fans turned on her the moment she lost in the Bombshell Internet tournament, yet did they really or was it all in her little head? Was it the stress of the countless losses that she had racked up since returning? She preached about a golden return, only to have those hopes slayed at the hands of Andrea. Was it her lack of effort and attention to the task at hand that shifted the fans' affections? Was it bitterness and self-doubt that grew in her heart after losing and making a mockery out of her return, out of the GO gym, heck even her ties with London Underground. She was a loser. she was losing week in and week out. that’s enough to have even the greatest in this business slip, tumble and fall into a pit of misery.” 
 
She clicked her tongue off her teeth before she continued.
 
“Yet, Danielle turning her back on the fans doesn’t seem like an overreaction, it doesn’t seem like something she just woke up and decided to activate... it feels cold, it feels calculated... It feels like a summer storm that has taken its time building and brewing, and yet when it finally makes impact it leaves a path of destruction in its wake.”
 
A dramatic pause was needed and the voice over girl knew exactly how to work the audience. 
 
 “Isn’t that not how it turned out? Has Danielle not got all of you on the edge of your seats, waiting to see what she is going to say or do next. All it took was two weeks, standing in front of the crowd with a live microphone in hand for the atmosphere in the Bombshell division, hell in the whole of Sin City Wrestling to shift. Week one she called out the fans for their betrayal and ended up calling out Mikah, Week two she put the show to a standstill by stopping the introductions. When was the last time anyone had ever dared to mess with Amanda’s opening act? When was the last time anyone dared to go against the grain to deliver a message? Danielle’s razor-like focus has been unmatched the past two weeks, her name on everyone’s lips as they speak about Climax Control... she had gone from a meek little good girl, to one of the most heartfelt but devastatingly brutally honest on the microphone even good enough to get J2H to recognise her.”
 
Another sigh left her lips.
 
“It’s an odd moment when real recognises real and it was in that moment that I knew that Danielle had been harbouring these feelings towards the fans for weeks, months, heck maybe even years… and now she was finally free. The constraints of trying to please the people would no longer hold her back, the desperate need to have the fans chant her name, wouldn’t even cross her mind... again. Danielle didn’t need their love to take her to the next limit, all she needed was herself. It was about damn time she realised that. It was about damn time she took the crown for herself, because waiting around for greatness to approach her was becoming boring, waiting around to be recognised was belittling. Instead of begging for people’s attention, she would take it with both hands, by force and make no apologies.”
 
There was a hint of a smile behind the voice over girls tone.
 
“Now, all she could focus on was what was to happen next, an opening round match with Jessie Salco at the Halloween edition of Climax Control… before moving on to facing Mikah at High Stakes in front of a sold-out New York crowd. That’s if Mikah was woman enough to accept Danielle’s challenge because so far, the chirping of crickets has done nothing to soothe the anger brewing inside of Danielle. If anything, it was fuelling it. Right now, her silence could only be described as weakness, Mikah had been offered the world on a silver platter and still she refused to acknowledge the perfect deal? Shocking…”
 
A brief pause, so the threat-filled offer could linger on the minds of the SCW audience and Mikah. 
 
“Dani couldn’t afford to get ahead of herself, as she still has to come face to face with Jessie... who has bested her in the ring before but yet, something tells me that repeated fortune wouldn’t be up for grabs. It wouldn’t even be up for discussion... Dani has to win this weekend in Boston or all of this change, all of this growth would be for nothing and Mikah wouldn’t even dare to look in her direction and see her as the challenge she was marketing herself to be. There would be no room for error this week, there would be no room for a loss, there would be no returning from a slip up at the last hurdle before High Stakes. The weight of her own decisions weighed Danielle down this week, but unlike the weight of others... she would carry it, she would hold her own, and she would prove to the entire world that she didn’t need them, not now, not ever.”
 
A little chuckle left her lips.
 
“So, let us all pray for Jessie this week... because the lord knows she is going to need it.”
 
There was a devilish smirk hidden behind those words before the screen faded to nothing. 

- - -
 
During Climax Control. 
A deal with the devil. 

We all know by now that Danielle had met with Mark Hot Stuff Ward last Sunday night in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania. We all know that Dani made sure that the cameras picked up on her leaving his office, we all saw her adjust her jumpsuit and fluff up her hair before she turned towards the camera to address Mikah. However what we don’t know is what happened in the meeting that took place between the two of them, until now.

The show was going off in Philadelphia, the fans were loving the in ring action that Sin City Wrestling delivered each and every week but there was one person who couldn’t wait to get the hell out of this dirty disgusting city. Danielle Weston had opened the show and set the mood for the night, the fans were triggered to be vocal from the get go and like putty in Danielle’s hands they had moulded into doing exactly as she wanted them to. Like the sheep they were. Dani had spent the rest of the night so far off television, but always kept an ear out to see if the familiar sound of Mikah’s theme song, the waiting game to have her challenge answered was killing her but Dani knew that Mikah would make her wait. It was part of her princess persona. So, what else could Dani do to pass the time?

It didn’t take her long to walk down one of the back hallways finding herself outside of Hot Stuff’s locker room door. With a lick of her lips, an adjustment of her long brown hair and a wild smirk on her face Dani reaches up, wrapping her knuckles before tapping them on the wooden door. There was a voice from inside that invited her in and without haste Dani made her way inside her bosses office.

Hot Stuff was behind his desk, paperwork sprawled across his desk, while a monitor played in front of him showing him this week's episode of Climax Control unfold. It’s true not every week the owners were stuck in the gorilla position, the show had been running for so long that there was enough trust in the production crew to get it right. Danielle made her way across the room, not waiting for a further invitation she took a seat across from Mark, who’s attention had been locked on her since entering his office.

“And what do I owe this pleasure?” His accent was quick to whip out a compliment.

Dani just smiled across at Mark, the devil in her eyes.

“I believe you wanted to see me a few weeks back, something about a new contract I had to sign?” Dani smirked, wildly.

Mark reached for his files that were in a pull out drawer under his desk, flicking through them before he slapped the Manila folder on top of his desk. Danielle maintained eye contact as he flicked through the pages before she turned the folder towards her, sliding it across his desk before pointing to the dotted line.

“I assume you’re happy with the terms and the rates?” Hot Stuff smirked.

Danielle looked over the page, reading the figures before she returned her piercing hazel eyes towards Mark.

“I am now.” Dani purred.

Why wouldn’t she be happy with that offer, after all she had fought for it to be increased.

“I’m sorry for the earlier mix up Ms Weston.” He smirked. “I didn’t realise the error until it was too late.” His voice trailed off.

“All is forgiven. I’ve learnt it’s best not to hold grudges.” She smiled.

Reaching across the desk, Dani’s right hand found Hot Stuff’s pen which she slowly and carefully picked up.

“May I?” Her voice a playful whisper.

Her eyes refused to leave Mark’s which in term was new and exciting, Dani had always been the shy girl the one to back away from people in power and yet here she was holding her own with one of the owners of Sin City Wrestling. Her confidence hadn’t gone unnoticed by Hot Stuff who smirked just as proudly. Mark just nodded as he watched Danielle take the pen and sign her name back on the dotted line for Sin City Wrestling.

“Congratulations are in order Ms Weston, welcome back to Sin City Wrestling… even if it is just for the next year.” Hot Stuff smiled.

Dani placed the pen down gently in the same spot she picked it up from, before she ran her lips together to moisten them.

“It could be longer if you play your cards right, but I’ve come to realise, to know my worth and for the next 12 months… this is what I’m worth and then some, next year's fee won’t be so forgiving on your purse strings.” Dani sighed.

“Do you intend on making me open my wallet further?” Mark questioned.

He couldn’t help but smile at Dani’s new found confidence. Dani just rocked forward in her chair with a hint of playfulness in her eyes.

“Oh Mr Ward, I won’t give you any other option… 2022 will be my year, and by this time next year… you’ll be begging me to stay put. Your wallet will be forced to do the talking.” Dani said wickedly.

Mark couldn’t help but laugh, Dani didn’t wait to be dismissed, she just stood up in her place before she extended her hand out to Mark. Hot Stuff replied but getting to his feet and mirroring Dani’s actions. They sealed the deal of Dani’s new contract with a firm handshake. As Dani dropped her hand back to her side, she dragged her lower lip into her mouth holding back a question.

“Spit it out Ms Weston.” Hot Stuff smirked. “You’ve come too far to lose your cool at the last moment.” He huffed

Dani’s hazel eyes met with his once more before she spoke, knowing this was a tall ask but Dani would do anything to get what she wanted.

“Care to play a little part of my game?” Dani spoke, her voice song like.

Hot Stuff raised an eyebrow to her as if to say “go on”.

“Consider it fuel to the Mikah fire.” Dani said confidently.

Mark just nodded and sent Dani off with a small wave of his right hand, just as Dani got the door he called out to her.

“I hope you know what you’re getting yourself into? A loss to Mikah would be a blow so early to your new found confidence.” Hot Stuff warned.

Dani looked back at him over her shoulder with a disappointed look on her face.

“I have another doubter, it seems, what a shame it will be for you and the rest of the world… when I drag her lifeless body by her crimson stained hair across the canvas at High Stakes in her precious New York… then maybe just maybe, I’ll have your full undivided attention.” Dani bit back.

Hot Stuff just smirked towards her.

“Confidence is key at times Danielle, but it is also wise to be careful of what you wish for.” His voice was stern.

Dani just looked into her bosses eyes and smirked, a wild unfiltered smirk. As if the caged animal inside of her was dancing with joy.

“I’m tired of being careful…” Her voice ached with playfulness. “It’s time for me to do what I want when I want…”

That’s all she said before she winked at him, turning on her pinpoint heels she messed up her hair, staging herself for the big exit as she had arranged the cameras to be there waiting for her. After all she was trying to catch a Mikah, and to catch a Mikah.,. You’ve gotta go hunting in her usual waters. Mark just shook his head from side to side, he knew what Dani was playing at but he didn’t care, it wouldn’t be the first or the last time he would be used to gain advantage over certain situations. With a quick glance over her shoulder, she gave Hot Stuff a little smirk before she stepped out of the office straight into a live camera feed.

- - -
 
The cameras opened up inside a dim light black room, only a black chair sat in the middle of the darkness but soon enough a warm green glow illuminated the room.  A female figure could be seen walking into the scene. Without wasting any time, she took a seat, before turning her attention towards the camera. It was Dani Weston, she was wearing a super tight-fitting jumpsuit that was black and glittery, her cleavage on display from a sheer v that ran down the neck of the suit. Her face was made up perfectly, covered in natural tones but her lips were blood red and on display. Fitting as they had been getting her a lot of attention lately. With a sheepish smile, Dani rubbed her lips together before she parted them to speak. 
 
“Jessie... Jessie... Jessie... this has to be some fucking joke, right? The fact that I, Danielle Weston have to face Jessie Salco, in the OPENING match on Climax Control. Have I not been tormented enough since my return to Sin City Wrestling? A tag match with Bobbie, a random throw together match against Mercedes, being left off the card in my home state of Florida and now I have to entertain the masses with a match with Jessie Salco, in the opener?”
 
Sarcasm dropped from her tone, as he white teeth gritted together. Dani’s focus was fixated on the camera in front of her.”
 
“At what point of time are you going to realise that I am NOT your puppet, I am NOT your random additive to matches, to cards, to pulling the curtain at the start of the night. I AM your main event, I am the one who has all eyes on her right now and what you decide to do with that, is place me in the opener. you’ve lost your damn minds. Yet, people will say the opening match is just as important as the Main Event and I can promise you this week, those words will ring true… the bells will toll at the end of it, leaving you speechless at what I do to poor Ms Salco.”
 
There was a hint of playfulness in her tone, Dani was mocking Salco, even without going into too much detail. 
 
“You wanted a Halloween special, then you better expect a little haunting.”
 
Her eyes connected with the lens of the camera once more, her piercing hazel stare unmatched with focus.

“And yet, you have pushed us into a normal singles match, nothing over the top, nothing to help bring the gore... but I promise you… the blood of Jessie Salco will be on your hands... the pain she will bellow out will be your doing, because I will not stop at anything to get my message across.”
 
Dani licked her lips, a pause was needed to drive her point home. 
 
“I am to be feared. I am to be respected and if that means I need to reintroduce myself and re-educate you all... so be it.”
 
She couldn’t help but smile, before she brushed a long lock of her brown hair behind her right ear.
 
“I’ll rip her limb from limb, purely because I’m angry, purely because you have all decided to mock me... to oversee me, to miss me... well this Sunday night at Climax Control, I’ll give you no reason to do so ever again. I will put MYSELF on the map because I can.”
 
The smug smirk that had called her face home lately was loud and proud.
 
“The ties that used to restrain me, are now gone. The bounds to the fans, when I longed to be loved have long disappeared. There is nothing holding me back, there is nothing stopping me and moving forward you will all witness each and every bombshell in Sin City Wrestling stand before me, only to be pushed to the side as I make my way back to where I belong. I no longer have time for pleases and thank yous, I no longer have time for meet and greets. I only have time for what truly matters most to me... and that’s ME.”
 
Another pause for dramatics. 
 
“So, Jessie, what makes you think that I will even entertain the idea of losing to you? What makes you think that I give two shits about you spruiking on Twitter that you will beat me? About how you’re glad I’ve grown a back bone. All because I found my voice. You think YOU have what it takes to silence me? YOU?”

Dani couldn’t help but laugh, she ran her tongue over her lips to moisten them. 
 
“Ha-ha, you wish.”
 
Another round of mockery was fired Jessie’s way as Dani continued to speak.
 
“You’ll wish you were facing the old Dani, you’ll wish you were stepping into the ring with the shy meek intimidated mess that I once was, but I can guarantee you won’t be ready for me this Sunday night. Hell, you won’t even know where to begin. You see, I’ve got a score to settle with you, you have once pinned these shoulders to the canvas and claimed a one two three over me, but history is a subject matter I refuse to repeat. It's a memory I long to forget, so what better way to start my new path in Sin City Wrestling off by crushing you under the red soles of my Louboutin’s?”
 
A smirk, a smug smirk was all that was needed. 
 
“Fitting really, that the unofficial gate keeper of Sin City Wrestling will be my first opponent since turning over a new leaf and how fitting that you will fall to your knees like you do time and time again when people make debuts here. I will get my revenge, I will get my redemption and I will be set off on the path that I deserve to build for myself. All the while your dreams of walking into High Stakes with a win under your belt will be shattered.”
 
Danielle faked a frown as if she felt sorry for Jessie, it was an act of course.
 
“You’ll be walking into the lion's den with a loss, how unfortunate.”
 
The sarcasm dripped from Dani’s tone, as if all care had been sucked out of her. 
 
“Let me make this really clear to you Jessie, I don’t care for your little jabs on Twitter… I don’t care about your over confidence... because where has that ever led you? Honestly take a look at yourself, what have you ever done in Sin City Wrestling worth anything? All this time and for what? To be the butt of the jokes? To be the one everyone rails over on their way to greatness. You’re a mess... a blundering fool to think that anyone looks at you and sees you as anything more than a joke. The doormat of Sin City Wrestling, the welcome mat of the Bombshell division and trust me I’ll have no issues in wiping my feet clean on you... in fact, I’m looking forward to it.”
 
She tossed another long lock of her brown hair over her shoulder, as she spoke. 
 
“You’re a staple on the roster, but don’t you wish for more? I guess you do but with limited knowledge and god-awful skills in the ring it would be hard for someone like you to even get a foot up off the ground. It’s okay, like all worn out and tired racehorses… Eventually they stop being led to water and they get led out to the pasture, where they spend the rest of their days being spoken about in past tense. Soon enough that will be your reality, soon enough that will be your new normal… and then soon enough everyone will forget your name and what you have done for Sin City Wrestling, which in hindsight… isn’t and wasn’t a fucking lot to begin with.”
 
Danielle couldn’t help but chuckle, her words bringing her joy as she finally got to unleash on people instead of pandering to them. 
 
“I don’t plan on living that life, Jessie. I refuse to be forgotten and for so long I have been, for so long I’ve been overlooked but unlike you I have the ability to change the direction of my career and trust me... that’s exactly what I’m going to do. My name will be in bright lights, my name will be on everyone’s lips. I will have the world against me, but I’ll thrive. I’ll power through. I’ll dominate this roster, this division, I’ll conquer this world because I will become wrestling royalty.”
 
Her words spoke strong and true. Dani didn’t let her attention shift from the camera before her, she needed her words to drive home to all of those watching at home. After all, it was a warning. 
 
“Climax Control is only the beginning for me, you my little creep, are just a warm up round... a micro flex for the world to see. And once I’m done with you, you’ll have no reason to ever cross my path again. So, I’ll see you Sunday Jessie... where I’ll right a wrong, I’ll correct a blemish on my record and show the world what the fuck I’m capable of, but not for their benefit, not even for yours. but purely for mine.”
 
With that said and done, Dani winked at the camera before the scene faded away to darkness. Leaving the world on notice, Dani was coming to shake up the Wrestling world, but not because of the fans, because she wanted to. She was on a mission to prove herself, not for cheers, but for the pure misery that would bring the Sin City Wrestling universe. From here on out she was going to do things her way, regardless of who that might have pissed off. She didn’t care, the weight of the world was off her shoulders and finally she felt free.

4
Supercard Archives / Re: TEAM HERO v BOBBIE DAHL and DANI WESTON
« on: September 10, 2021, 11:06:10 PM »
“Hello, my special people and welcome to another fun filled week of listening to my voice talk about my favourite butterfly, Dani Weston…”
 
The tone of the sweetest voice over girl in history, hit the airways. There was still no distinction on her voice so the fans were unable to match up to whom the sweet tones belonged to but there was just something about her ability to draw people in, even with just a few words that seemed so familiar to the Sin City Wrestling fan base. 
 
“Now I’m going to be honest, last time we spoke things didn’t go to plan for young Dani. She was sliced and diced by the one that the whole female roster seems to fear in Andrea but hey that’s life am I right? Sometimes you win sometimes you lose, there is no use crying over it… what matters next is what Dani doesn’t next and what she plans on doing in walking into Violent Conduct and walking out with a massive win for her team… ahh the joyous pleasure of forming a tag team I remember those days… I remember the excitement… the thrill… the overall bliss…”
 
She took a moment of silence to let that all sink in before she continued. 
 
“However, for our little Butterfly Dani, it’s not like that, it’s not like that at all our poor little girl finds herself teaming with someone she’d rather be on the opposite side of the world on… Bobbie… 
 
BOBBIE DAHL!!
 
What’s wrong with Bobbie you might ask, well right now Dani would reply with a simple what’s right with her? But I’m not that mean… let me just take you for a quick trip down memory lane. Bobbie is the reason why Dani had to take time away from the ring, Bobbie is the reason why Dani now has a massive target painted on her back… or should I say shoulder… Bobbie is the reason why Dani’s career came to a screaming halt and now she is meant to team with her to pretend that everything is okay?”
 
A loud sigh escaped the voiceover girl's lips before she continued. 
 
“The truth is everything was not okay in Dani's, especially after the fact that Bobbie had the audacity to squeeze herself into Dani’s personal life by becoming best friends with Fenris and Aron… Bobbie knew they were like brothers to Dani but that didn’t stop her from smooching her way into that friendship circle and in turn, causing a rift between the trio.”
 
Another pause for dramatic effect before the story continued. 
 
“You see Fenris, and Aron can be friend with whomever they pleased… but to Dani, she couldn’t and still doesn’t understand how or why they would befriend the same wildebeest that put her on the shelf… but instead of being the jealous type, Dani just chose to ignore it. 
 
HAHA… AM I READING THIS RIGHT?
 
Oh yes… sorry… 
 
Dani chose to ignore it and move on with her life… but the sad thing was, she hadn’t exactly forgiven Bobbie for what she had done to her… in fact she flat out refused… even with the draw in their grudge match, their special little moment at the end Dani couldn’t bring herself to even consider Bobbie has a friend let alone a tag team partner and now this weekend at Violent conduct, Dani had to stand side by side with Bobbie to come face to face with team hero… 
 
It wasn’t going to be easy… 
 
It wasn’t undoable… 
 
It wasn’t unobtainable… 
 
Miracles do happen, but the truth is Dani couldn’t trust Bobbie as far as she could throw her and well let’s be honest no one is hurling Bobbie across the ring with ease.”
 
The voice over girl couldn’t help but chuckle, she felt mean doing so but the play on words didn’t escape her sweet pure mind. With a quick clear of the throat the voice over girl continued to speak. 
 
“Forgive me Bobbie but if you were thinking that this weekend’s match was going to be a walk-in park for you, you have another thing coming because Dani doesn’t even trust the ones, she loves the most right now… so what makes you think that she was going to even give you a gram of respect or faith?”
 
A hint of sadness sounded in the voice of the voice over girl, she knew what it was like to be surrounded by people you couldn’t trust, and it felt lonely… very lonely and she knew exactly what Danielle was feeling… the uncertainty of her friendship with London Underground would be plaguing her mind right now.
 
“The truth is Dani knows that if she has any chance of winning this match this weekend to get back on the right path in her Sin City Wrestling career she is going to have to pull out all the stops and take the leadership position in the team she is going to have to win it for the both of them… because Bobbie was only going to weigh down Dani’s chances of getting her career back on the pathway of success…

AGAIN? REALLY?!?

Time would tell if Bobbie and Dani could last a match together, but with the tag teams of all tag teams standing across the ring from them it wasn’t going to be easy, it was going to be a mammoth task…

 Keira and Roxi together were like peanut butter and jelly, a winning combination… unstoppable… They moved as a unit, won as a team and held off all of those who opposed them… it truly is heroes work watching them in the ring…

However, the hate and uncertainty that was running through Dani’s veins was only going to cloud her judgement if she couldn’t for the life of her, put aside her differences from Bobbie

But let’s be real… that’s easier said than done.”

The storytelling stopped as the voice over girl took a moment to let that last line sink in. She wasn’t wrong but heck it’s Sin City Wrestling anything could happen.

“Now enough about that, let’s see what our little butterfly has been up to…”

~~

The scene opened up on a beautiful crystal clear day in Anchorage Alaska, the sky was blue, the birds  were chirping, people were walking around freely. It almost seemed like COVID-19 was a thing in the past as the town had more relaxed restrictions then most of the US states. It was the perfect reason to be out and about in the beautiful Denali National Park. Dani had spent the morning walking one of the many tracks, getting lost in the pure fresh air and beauty that Alaska had to offer all while staying as close as she could to Aron as he told her old stories of bear infested forests. It wasn’t that she was scared of bears, she loved animals and was still studying to be a Vet. it was just the fear of knowing that if either one of them was going to trip, stumble and fall fleeing from Yogi, it would be her after all she was pretty clumsy at times.

It wasn’t uncommon for Aron and Dani to be out in nature, they loved to be this close to the wilderness. It brought out Dani’s secret bird watching side while Aron preferred nature to people and right now the clarity of being in the national park was what the doctor ordered for both of them. Well, one of them but Aron knew when Dani was struggling he knew when she was down and out and he knew just how to get her back into a good head space. As Dani led the way through one of the trails that ended up in an open parkland, she watched as Aron brushed past her before dashing off towards one of the undercover picnic areas.

“Race Ya!” Aron screamed as he darted past her.

Dani knew there was no way in hell she was going to beat him, but she ducked her head down and ran as fast as she could to try and catch up to him. Aron of course won, but Dani was hot on his heels as they took a seat at one of the bbq tables. Dani was quick to suck down mouthfuls of water from her water bottle while Aron just shook his head at her.

“Been skipping cardio I see.” He joked.

Dani just scrunched her nose up at him before she rolled her eyes.

“Oh I do cardio, it’s just I wouldn’t put running in my top five avenues to get it.” Dani winked playfully.

The devilish look on her face quickly moved to innocence, she hadn’t told Aron about her late night adventure with her new man, it wasn’t because she felt like she would be judged, it’s just it wasn’t anyone’s business at the moment. Aron chose to ignore her statement, he knew Dani could be a little flirty in front him at times mainly to just

“So, are you going to tell me what’s on your mind or am I going to have to pry that from you?” He questioned.

Aron took a seat beside Dani, his right arm draped over her shoulder gently, in a friendly manner. Dani just looked up at him, shocked at him being able to read her but she shouldn’t be surprised she was like a book to him.

“Where do you want me to start?” Dani shrugged. “To be honest I’m a mess right now.” She forced a smile.

Aron just gave her shoulder a little squeeze before he broke the awkward silence.

“How about you do what you do best and blurt it all out and we can deal with it one thing at a time?” Aron suggested.

Dani just rolled her eyes, not to sass him but to acknowledge that yes she was a little irrational and erratic with her emotions at times.

“Well…” She started with a sigh. “I honestly don’t know how to feel about things, things that happened at work… now it’s awkward as hell there… Nicky cheating on me, like what is wrong with me? Why would he? Why wouldn’t he just be honest with me? He knows what I’m like, he knows that I have a hard time believing people, trusting people and I trusted him with every bone in my body… I can’t believe he would hurt me the way that he did… he knew what I had been though with Eli…” her voice cracked. “Then I lost out in the Internet Championship… I lost to Andrea… now she is going to drag me each and every week because she has nothing else to talk about… oh and now I’m forced to tag team with Bobbie this weekend to take on Roxi and Keira…” Dani exhauled, exhausted from talking.

Aron just looked down at Dani and held her a little closer, dragging her head into his chest in a friendly manner.

“First of all, I don’t know what happened at the Casino but Daniel is an understanding and forgiving man… you’ll be okay. You just need to talk to him and be honest with him. There is nothing that… London Underground wouldn’t do for you… so, stop being a shy little girl and talk to them.” Aron smiled.

Aron wasn’t done yet, he was going to ease Dani’s mind no matter what.

“Now with Nicky, you deserve the world and if he isn’t willing to deliver that to you, don’t give him a second thought… you’re one of the best people I know and I don’t ever want to see you settle for anything less than the best.” He reassured her.

Dani couldn’t help but well up as Aron spoke to her.

“Ignore Andrea… but as for Bobbie, you need to let that go Dani or it’s going to eat you alive. I get it she injured you and has become a part of your life now because of Fen and I, but please… try and move past it and don’t let it impact your return to wrestling. After all she isn’t going anywhere and nor are you, you need to learn to either block people out or to move on from them… it’s not worth the stress.” Aron smiled. “And no one likes you when you’re being a sourpus.” He followed up.

Dani couldn’t say anything, all she could do was wipe away her tears, but as soon as she did more appeared as Aron pulled her in for a hug, but in true big brother style he ruffled her hair into a teased mess before shoving her away.

5
Climax Control Archives / Round 2
« on: August 27, 2021, 11:41:09 PM »
“WOW… WOW… WOW… What a way to start a comeback tour, by knocking out a win against THE Keira Johnson. That’s no easy feat considering Keira has been around longer than Jesus. So, I can’t blame Dani for feeling as if she was headed towards the bright lights of success once more… All she has to do is beat Andrea this week and then she would be heading towards the finals to square off against Bobbie or Mercedes, to procure the esteemed Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship. Ahhh… yeah… Andrea.”
 
Although you couldn’t see her face, you could tell that the voice over girl was blinking rapidly by the tone of her voice. The nervous huff and cough didn’t help the hype train of Dani Weston either, but the silence was quickly filled with the sweet tones of the voice over girls’ accent.
 
“Andrea… THE Andrea? HAHAHAHAHHHA… CAN SOMEONE PLEASE HAND ME A PAPERBAG.”
 
Another wave of silence hit the airwaves as the voice over girl took a moment to digest what she had just said.
 
“I’m not stressing, clearly… you’re stressing and well all I can say is that with a bit of luck, a little bit of hard work and the old razzle dazzle Dani could pull out a massive win this weekend at Climax Control and shock the world by pinning Andrea’s broad swimmer shoulders to the canvas… I mean pigs have flown previously… I mean have you EVER flown Delta before? It is basically a pig farm with wings, rude flight attendants, awful baggage crew. Do you know I once flew Delta and I landed in California but my bags ended up in New York City? Disgraceful…”
 
The loud sigh was enough to let the world know that she was impressed, but she had also gone on a little tirade. The voice over girl quickly caught herself before she continued and soon enough she was back talking about what really mattered.
 
“Whoops, this isn’t about me… this is about Dani Weston, your girl next door, your favourite sister from another mister coming back to Sin City Wrestling and knocking down the door that reads Andrea Hernandez… I mean if you ever needed a reminder about the impossible happening in the world, let me take you on a brief history lesson… David beat Goliath, King Kong once punched Godzilla in the face and he couldn’t fight back because of his teeny tiny dinosaur arms.
 
HAHA classic.
 
That turtle beat the hare, Greece won the 2004 European Championship and no one even knew that they knew what a football was… in 2015 at UFC 193 Holly Holm defeated Ronda Rousey. Jesus beat the battle of having to stomach water all the time so he turned it into wine.

So, I guess what I’m trying to say is that you need to believe in the underdog.”

There was a dramatic and well placed pause, so the fans at home could let the message sink in. Everyone at home was expecting this week’s match up between Andrea and Dani to be a clash of the titans but truth be told, all the money was well and truly stacked in Andrea’s favour. It didn’t take long for the voice over girl’s voice to sound up again and start to wrap up her grand entrance to this week’s promotional package for Danielle Weston.

“We all know for damn sure everyone is betting on Andrea to walk into Climax Control this weekend and deliver the welcome back Keira wishes she could have hand delivered to Dani last week… and yet, people need to realise that just because someone preaches to be the greatest thing in SCW doesn’t mean that they are. People should know by now that they shouldn’t count out Dani Weston when it comes to title match tournaments… after all she blazed through her first one to become the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.

That was on the back of four losses in her rocky start to her Sin City Wrestling career. You see Dani doesn’t quit, she doesn’t give up and she is too head strong to bow down to anyone… she will do what she needs to to keep her head above water, even if that means she has to take a beating…

She’s used to the abuse, she has suffered from it for years… so if anyone thinks they can keep her down with just the strength of their fists, they’re dreaming a nightmare Dani has already lived. Been there done that and look at the repercussions, look at the outcome… Dani is still standing, still breathing and still fighting for her right to be alive, the right to survive and the right to become the best she can be in and out of the six sided ring.

It would be cocky of me to say that lightning could strike twice in the same place, but believe me… regardless of the myth that it can’t strike twice in the same location, Dani is looking to cause a storm in Sin City Wrestling and she’s going to do that by putting her name back on the map.”

With that said and done, the voice over girls voice faded from the sound system.

6
Climax Control Archives / Bitter Sweetness.
« on: August 13, 2021, 11:51:40 PM »
“OHMYGOD HI! This is your captain speaking, well not really, I’m move of the voice over gal, that’s going to help you navigate yourself through the well overdue, long awaited, highly anticipated return to the ring for DAANNNNNNNIIIIIIIII WWWWWWWEEEEEEEEESSSSSTTTTOOOOON.”

The sweet sound of the voice over girl stopped for a moment in time to clear her throat and let the audience appreciate the impending return of a crowd favourite in Dani Weston. Once enough time ticked by the sound of the sweet angel like voice piped up once more.

“Now, I could tell you my name, but like, where’s the fun in that? So, over the next few weeks, you can like piece it all together and pretend to know who I was all along, when the big reveal happens… Woo so icy. Because half of you can’t handle being shocked and surprised, you know who you are, you’re the reason why authors now have to give out trigger warnings on books that contain a cliff hanger ending… you, unexcitable party poopers.”

A stiff nasal sigh was required, and no vision was essential to capture the eyeroll that was evident in the female’s tone. 

“Now, anyways, where was I? Oh yes that’s right, the return of one Danielle Mae Weston to Sin City Wrestling, well my little butterflies, do I have a story for you… now come gather round, pull up a bit of carpet and take your seats as I unpack the returning mind of young Westeros.”

A little bit of silence followed, before the sound of a two glossed lips parting brought the story to life.

“Once upon and time… oh, wait, scratch that, Dani doesn’t like Disney Princess, I blame you for this Fenris… anyway, it has been sixteen months since Danielle Weston has been inside a Sin City Wrestling ring and to say that she was feeling a little bit nervous about her upcoming return would be a disgustingly gross understatement. Yet, she felt like she had the world cheering her on, from the warm reception her return brought to the land of Twitter. I mean, it isn’t every day you have Christina and Mercedes sing your praises, it isn’t every day you have a bounty of interactions on the old blue bird. I do know however, it definitely gave Dani the warm fussy feeling that she had missed. It also highlighted to the young Westie that Sin City Wrestling, did have a hole in the Bombshell’s division that maybe, just maybe she could fill.

Aww! Cuteeeee!

The only trouble Dani had to overcome was the niggling feeling that maybe, just maybe she wasn’t one hundred percent ring ready when she signed on the dotted line and entered the wrestling world once more. Sure, her body was a temple, she had trained the whole time, not only in the ring but outside of it. Her spot at the GO Gym hadn’t been replaced and she had taken advantage of every training session she could attend to stay on the top of her game. Danielle knew there was a difference from being fit and ring fit and there wasn’t a bone, fibre or nerve in her body that wanted to go through the pain of starting in ring training up from scratch. She had been there and done that, had the memories etched in her brain what it was like to start from bottom…

it burned… it humbled… it killed.

It wasn’t her body that was clouding Danielle’s judgement about coming back to the six-sided circle, it was her mind. The female talent in Sin City Wrestling has always been the best in the world, but right now, it seemed to be the best it’s ever been. How could Dani fair against the likes of Roxi, Alicia, Keira, Bobbie, Andrea and Amber? It wasn’t going to be easy, it wasn’t going to be a walk in the park, Dani just had to reassure herself that she was coming back into Sin City Wrestling in the best shape of her life physically and there wasn’t a woman on the roster who could stop her when she was firing all cylinders.

Unless of course you’re me and well, then my little butterfly would have her work cut out for her, but this isn’t about me, it’s about Dani and well let’s get back to that.

Dani was excited to be jumping back into the ranks of Sin City Wrestling and well why wouldn’t she? She had a golden goose of an opportunity right before her eyes…a return match with Roxi Johnson’s plus one and a tournament to scale her way through towards becoming a champion. Who wouldn’t jump at the chance to become the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion? Only an idiot would let that opportunity slip through their fingers and well if Dani was going to return, she was going to make it worth her while, she was going to pursue the gold regardless of how selfish that made her appear. You see, people might complain that people only come out of the wood works for a chance to win something shiny, but the fact of the matter is, Dani was once the World Bombshell Champion in Sin City Wrestling, she started from the bottom, round after round of losses but she worked her way to pinnacle and ever since then she made a promise to herself to never ever settle for anything less than the best again.

For now, Amber could keep her World Bombshell Championship, because let’s face it, recently it had been handed around like a packet of cigarettes at a school dance, what Dani had set her sights on was the prestigious Internet Championship that Myra Rivers has put on the map. Dani was coming back to cash in on that legacy, not so she could bask in the glory of a path already forged, but she could continue to carry the Internet Championship to new heights, and well if that meant taking Myra’s record run with the Bombshell Internet Championship and lapping it, then so be it, that would be the icing on the cake for Danielle Weston.

That would be everything and more.

Now, mark my words the rest of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell’s should be shaking in their cheap Walmart boots, because at the end of the tournament you’re all going to bear witness to the same outcome… and what is already written in stone will sound like this… AND NEW SIN CITY WRESTLING BOMBSHELL INTERNET CHAMPION…. DANNNNIII WESSSSSTTTON.

You heard it here first folks, you can bank on that… now speaking of Dani maybe it’s time we catch up with the lovely brunette and find out exactly what she is up to?”


The scene opened up inside the lush apartment that belonged to Danielle Weston, it was located in Las Vegas, right next door to the very attractive, very protective, and very, very, very aggressive Fenris so if you felt like stalking her, maybe rethink your plans. The morning light was just starting to peer between the gaps in the curtains, as the wild night from before disappeared. You could tell the night was a wild one, as empty bottles of alcohol were placed messily around the living room, they lined the kitchen counter, not to forget the trail of clothes that led from the doorway towards the master bedroom.

“Of course, it would be so rude of me not to follow a basic cookie trail.”

Danielle could be found, fast asleep inside the mountain of pillows and covers on her bed, her right foot extended out of the sheets to maintain her body temperate. Her long brown hair was a tangled mess around her face. As she softly snored in her deep sleep, the mound of blankets rustled beside her as the person beneath them was trying to find his way out of the fabric clouds, probably trying to gasp for air as he was being smother to death by material. A large muscular arm reached out from underneath the blankets and made its way to the outside, thankful for freedom. It didn’t take the arm to reach the top of the blanket and rip it away from his face, his dirty blonde hair covered his face like a mop.

“I mean get a haircut Nicky, I’m sure you of all people can afford it. Sheesh.”

 A masculine groan left his lips as his arm reached out, searching for Danielle however as soon as his skin touched hers, his hand retreated back, coiling like a snake in fear. His head lifted from the pillow to look towards his left to see her, a panicked rush flooded his body as with in a swift roll he exited the bed as if he were late for his own birthday. His hands automatically reached down to his package covering it as he tippy toed across the tiled floor looking his clothes. As the gentleman stumbled around the room gathering up his belongings, he quickly turned back on the heels of his feet to look towards Dani. A wild untamed smirk danced across his face in pride as he was satisfied with whom he had shared the night with. As he juggled all his belongs to his right hand, he used his free left hand to sweep his long blondish brownish locks out of his eyes to get a better look… 

“AND WHAT THE FUDGE, THAT AIN’T NICKY? WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?”

He wasted no time in slipping his tightie whities up his legs and over his buttocks, followed by the pair of skin-tight sun stressed jeans, his white tank top slipped on with ease even if it looked like it was compressing the life out of his muscles, before swooping a red and black tartan cowboy long sleeve over his mountain like shoulder. He made his way back over towards the bed and with a satisfied smirk on his face, he reached down to stroke a couple of messy strains of hair out of Danielle’s face as he looped them behind her ear. His hand moved from her face to her bare shoulder, which he gave a delicate little squeeze.

“I’MA SAY IT AGAIN, THAT AIN’T NICKY GEORGE… WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?”

The hunk of man meat was quick to turn on the balls of his feet, making his way from Danielle’s bedroom and into the living room. He didn’t stay for breakfast and had no intentions of making any either as he bypassed the kitchen as if it were on fire. He did stop however to grab his wrangler boots and his wide brimmed black Stetson, before reaching for the door and making his graceful but distasteful exit. 

“DID THAT CHEEKY MOFO, JUST NAIL AND BAIL OUR LITTLE BUTTERFLY?



I’m going to need a moment; did he skip out on her or does he know that Nicky’s going to be home any minute now? Either way, I’ve got Aron AND Fenris on speed dial… That man right there... is one hundred percent fooked.”

The scene quietly faded on Danielle’s messy made-up face as she slept through the entire encounter, which in turn is a little creepy, but like you know sometimes you have to try a different style and step out of your comfort zones OKAY? Sheesh.

~~

Two months prior:

It was an average day at the Golden Ring Casino, even in the middle of a global pandemic people still poured through the front doors and risked their life’s savings at the tables. All the while lining their stomachs with some of the finest cocktails and beers on the Las Vegas strip. You would have thought that business would have slowed down for Daniel and his crew during this time, but if today was anything to go by it clearly hadn’t changed. Hour after hour money poured into the London Underground account as people fed the slot machines, stacked the tables all while wining and dining. The GRC really was a release for people, a place they could go to feel at ease with the craziness that was happening around the world, not only that there was always the appeal of running into your favourite Sin City Wrestler and to the local wrestling fans that offer was too much to pass up on.

Dani had completed the day shift, it wasn’t unlike her to swap each week from day to night, however this week stung as she would be working days while Nicky had been placed on the night roster. Danielle wouldn’t complain about it though, she was lucky enough to have a boss who rarely had the two on separate shifts. Still, it was going to suck tonight being apart for the first time in months. The young brunette cleaned down her station, gave a quick rundown the night bar manager Josie, before she made her way up the forbidden staircase towards the bosses offices.

Only certain staff had access pass this point. Danielle being one of the very lucky few as she made her way up the steps, taking one by one, it finally stuck her that she had been on her feet all day, in pinpoint heels behind the bar. She didn’t have to wear them, but she wanted to come across as professional in her management position, plus the extra height they gave her dominance, it made her feel like a powerful woman who could take on the world, all in her powerful stride. The last thing she wanted was to come across as weak, so she needed to fill the shoes of the job she was given.

As Danielle reached the top of the staircase she rolled her head from side to side, releasing a loud crack to scream out from her bones. She was exhausted, the day shift was only like seventy percent of what the nightshift was, but still she had spent the day ensuring that the bar was well and truly ready for the rush that was about to hit the casino. She set off along the hallway, directly in front of her was Daniel’s office that was also known as the observation deck, it was the room that hide behind the two-way mirrors at the top of the casino. It gave an amazing bird’s eye view of the casino floor, so there was no chance of anyone getting away with murder without him knowing. Nicky’s office was a little smaller than Daniel’s but still had the observation deck that lined one wall, it also contained a fully operational kitchen, bathroom and bedroom considering this is where Nicky had lived when he first came to America.

Danielle made a bee line towards Nicky’s door and just as she was about to reach up to knock, the door swung away from her, she didn’t get a chance to step inside as Nicky moved pass her to exit his office in a rush. Reaching out Nicky caught his future wife in his arms as she rocked forward from the speed of which the door was swung out from Infront of her. He had that typical trademark white toothy smile on his face, as Dani looked up at him already lost in his beautiful blue eyes.

“You’re heading out now, yeah?” Nicky questioned.

Dani just nodded as she wrapped her arms around the back of his neck before her line of sight travelled down his arms towards his watch. Nicky didn’t have to be on the floor for another twenty minutes.

“Well, I was going to, but I’ve noticed we’ve got a few minutes to look over some wedding plans…” Danielle beamed with excitement.

 She moved her hand away from the back of his neck, before she turned in his arms and headed towards the door of his office, reaching out she went to grab onto the handle to enter, but her hand was quickly shooed away by Nicky’s gigantic hand. Danielle looked up at Nicky, her eyebrows coming together in shock as she questioned him.

“What’s going on?” Her voice was a whisper.

“Nothing’s going on.” Nicky snapped back.

His tone sounded defensive, but Danielle chose to ignore it, maybe he was just tired. Nicky had been working odd hours lately and she knew that the first day of switching from day to night shift was always the worse for him as it put him in a mood. Nicky could sense that Danielle was over thinking things, so he quickly brought his hands up to the side of her face, cupping her cheeks before pressing his lips onto her hers.

“Nothing is going on I promise, I just don’t have time right now… and I know that if we go in there, we won’t be coming out for well over an hour and I have to start work in eighteen minutes.” He spoke so coolly.

Danielle playfully slapped his chest, before she rested her open palm on his black buttoned up business shirt. Her fingers slid across the fabric making their way towards the top button. She looped the black button into the buttonhole, closing the gap between his shirt, to hide the very nape of his neck, choking him a little.

“Okay fine… but you owe me.” Dani sighed. “I’ll see you at home yeah, for breakfast?” She questioned.

Her tone trying to be a little more upbeat as she knew this week was going to be hell for her. Nicky just reached over to her and wrapped her up in his arms, before kissing the top of her head.

“Love, I wouldn’t miss your pancakes for anything in this world.” Nicky swooned.

Danielle wrapped her arms around Nicky’s waist and held on for a long as she could in this hug, she never wanted to let him go but she couldn’t get to greedy she was lucky enough to work with her future husband, she didn’t need to give Daniel any reason to fire her for distracting one of the bosses. Even with heels on Danielle had to rock herself forward onto her tippy toes to reach Nick’s face to steal a little kiss from him before she took a step back.

“Stay safe tonight, I love you…” Danielle shyly spoke.

“I love you too Danielle.” He replied.

His bad boy British accent still sent chills down her spine whenever he spoke sweetly to her. Danielle couldn’t believe how lucky she was to have Nick as her future husband, but she wasn’t going to question it. Nicky just draped his right arm over her shoulders before he walked with Danielle towards the staircase. Leading her down step by step. Once they reached the bottom, Dani moved away from Nicky, as she made her way towards the exit. She was too busy smiling replaying the “I love you too Danielle” over and over in her head to realise that Nicky didn’t even bother to watch her leave, he had turned on the soles of his shoes and made a calm yet rushed dash back upstairs.

~~

“Hold up, hold up… HOLD UP… are you trying to say that Nicky George is cheating on Danielle Weston? I mean that was some major sketchy arse moves from that tall meaty blonde dreamy biker. Maybe I’m reading into this a little too much, I’m going to need MORE evidence before I cast an evil spell on his stupidly good-looking arse. Continue with the story please, flashback guru.”

~~

It was a long night for Dani, as stupid at that sounds. Danielle had found a safe place being with Nicky each and every night. You see with an awful past like hers, it was only natural to feel on edge when she was alone at night, the thoughts of her abusive past would always come back to haunt her. Danielle couldn’t even venture next door as Fenris and Aron where off doing their own things, it was still a little icy between the two of them but they sure as hell were being the best big brother’s to Dani checking in on her, whenever they got a spare moment. Fenris would often pop over to watch movies or drag Dani out of bed to go on stupid runs at God knows what hour in the morning. Yet even that wasn’t in the wood works for this morning.

During the night Dani held onto her iPhone with a sense of desperation, she knew Nicky would always send her a goodnight text to reassure her that he was still thinking of her and that everything would be alright. However tonight was different, no message from Nick came through it was just silence on his end, even after Dani had sent him an onslaught of messages all in a row. She could be a little over the top at times, but she needed to hear from him before resting her eyes and going to bed. Though the more she tried to fight sleep this time round, the more she was met with harsh thuds of her eyes lids slamming shut in defiance.

It didn’t take long for morning to break and after waking up in a cold sweat, the first thing Danielle did was roll over to check her phone. There was no messages, no missed calls, nothing just silence. There was a hollow feeling in the pit of her stomach, that she was desperate to shake, maybe Nicky had been slammed last night at work and didn’t get a spare second to fire off a message her way. It had to be that. There was no other reason, why he wouldn’t check in with her? As Danielle tried to shake the horrible feeling she rolled out of bed and completed her morning routine, make the bed, shower, get dressed and head into the kitchen to make breakfast.

Making her way into the kitchen Dani moved towards the fridge, reaching in to grab on to the orange juice. Nick was due home any minute now as the night shift was replaced with the morning cover and cleaners before the day shift workers made their way in little later in the morning. By habit alone she poured two glasses of OJ, before she moved towards the pantry reaching in a grabbing a remade pancake shaker that only required half a cup of water to make. Dani wasn’t good in the kitchen, but since living with Nicky she was trying her hardest to the be the happy home wife that he deserved. That didn’t mean Nicky wasn’t helpful around the house, he did his fair share of jobs, but cooking was Dani’s thing she had taken with both hands and was trying her best to run with. The twenty or so minutes it took to cook up some pancakes, bacon and eggs seemed like forever as usually Nick would walk through the door halfway through the mess that was being made in their kitchen and yet, this morning there was nothing but eerie silence.

The only noise that was being made what the thoughts inside Dani’s mind. Maybe he was injured? Maybe something happened at the casino? Maybe he was in a car accident? Maybe the building fell down on top of him and crushed him? All those irrational fears started to bubble away inside Dani’s mind, rushing towards her phone she quickly dialled his number, but it didn’t even ring, just went straight to voicemail. Danielle knew this was crazy, but she just felt as if something wasn’t right, she scrolled through her contacts looking for Mackenzie’s number she quickly dialled and yet, no answer. Danielle tried the same for Osbourne, Charlotte before gulping down her pride and trying to reach Daniel all of her calls ended the same, voicemail after voicemail. There was never time in a million years would all of them not answer their phones, they were glues to their phones. The feeling in the pit of Danielle’s stomach didn’t just feel like a crazy girlfriend second guessing her partner, it felt like the real fucking deal.

Danielle flicked everything off in the kitchen before she ran back into the bedroom, she quickly changed out of her comfy tracksuit pants and loose-fitting t-shirt and slipped on a pair of tight-fitting blue jeans, a pair of black boots, a skin-tight black shirt that she covered with a denim jacket. Danielle made a mad rush towards her front door, grabbing her purse, phone, and keys and before she could even collect her thoughts, she was racing down the staircase towards the underground carpark. She didn’t have the time of the patience to wait for the slow lift this morning, something wasn’t right, and she needed to get to the bottom of it.

The drive from her home to the Casino was fifteen minutes but Danielle was able to make it in twelve with the lack of traffic on the roads in the early hours of a Las Vegas morning. Soon enough she was parking in the staff carpark. Danielle rushed towards the backdoor of the casino, she reached for the handles to find that it was locked. Of course, it was locked, she just wasn’t thinking straight this morning. Moving towards the keypad she punched in her numbers allocated to her as she was part of the management team and with a buzz the door unlocked, and she was inside the building. As she moved through the back hallways, she noticed that the casino seemed to be closed. She couldn’t hear the kitchen staff getting ready for breakfast rush at the restaurant, she couldn’t hear any slot machines playing or even paying out to was just an eerie silence. Had Dani forgotten that today was the day the whole building was sanitised for COVID-19? Had Dani missed a memo about today being a crazy public holiday in London Land that Daniel was enforcing here in America? None of this made sense to her, Danielle rushed across the games floor before she stood frozen at the bottom of the steps.

Before she took off on and dramatic charge up the staircase Dani stopped herself. What if she rushed up them only to find all of London Underground in a meeting and she barrels in like a complete crazy person, Cassian already thought she was fruit loop, the last thing she needed was to give him actual evidence of that. Danielle went to turn on her heels and walk away from the stairs, maybe she just needed coffee and she could wait for Nicky to walk down the stairs and surprise him with breakfast at work this morning? She knew London Underground were secretive at times, she knew they had their own thing going on the last thing she wanted to do was encroach on that special family bond they all had. It wasn’t until she made her way halfway across the gaming floor that she heard and almighty thud.

With her guard up Dani spun around to see a body roll down the stairs before it piled up in a heap at the bottom. The person was still breathing, maybe they tripped? Dani went to rush over to see whom it was, but she didn’t get a chance as her feet refused to move. The sound of more footsteps were heard and suddenly the whole London Underground was now standing behind the limp body. Danielle watched as Osbourne scooped it up like it was nothing before he draped the body up over his shoulder as if he was taking out the trash. Osbourne and Cassian left the area, after getting instructions spoken to them by Daniel. Mackenzie and Charlotte were standing beside Daniel with wicked smiles on their faces, as they turned to face back up the stairs. That’s when Dani saw the long slender legs of a woman she had never met before. She was drop dead stunning with her long blonde hair, that cascaded down her chest. The small red dress was leaving very little to the imagination. The more Dani focused on the woman, the more she missed on what was being said between the group.

The Blonde shook hands with Mackenzie and Charlotte before throwing her arms around them for a hug, before she turned to look at Nicky and with all the confidence in the world she raised up to her tippy toes and pressed her lips against Nicky’s face, right on the side of his mouth to thank him. From this angle however it looked like a full-blown lip on lip kiss, the Blonde did the same to Daniel, but Dani had missed that, she was to focused on trying to breathe. Danielle could fell her heart being ripped out of her chest, no wonder Nicky was being so sheepish last night he had company. He was with HER! OF COURSE, HE WAS WITH HER, SHE WAS STUNNING. Dani couldn’t speak she just gathered all the courage she could to run away but in true Danielle Weston style it wasn’t a graceful exit, as she ran straight smack back into a table that was stacked high with glasses. The table rocked capturing the groups attention before the sound of breaking glass brought them all into the room at once, after all they were on high alert.

Daniel was in the room first and he witnessed the glass that was shattered on his floor, before Nicky rushed up beside him both men looking up at the same time to see the back of Dani’s head rushing through the kitchen area to get to the backdoor.

“FUCK!” Nick screamed.

It was the only thing he could think of before he set out after Dani. Daniel just shook his head from side to side, this was the last thing he ever wanted someone knowing their business that wasn’t in their family. To him, his brother David, and the rest of London Underground this was a killable offence. Dani was able to make it to her car, she slammed the door shut behind her locking it. Nick made it just in time to slam into the side if the car and Dani ripped it into drive and high tailed it out of the carpark, tears streaming down her face.

~~

“Um EXCUSE ME… what the actual fudge sticks? I never saw that coming… What an actual prickly pear of a hunky man that guy is. I’m furious for our little butterfly, poor Danielle… YOU DESERVE BETTER THAN HIM HONEY!!! I’m all of a sudden on team Fenris, he never liked Nicky from the beginning and now I know why… disgusting… cheater… yuck.

I’m pretty sure if you listen very carefully you can hear the faint chants of “Fenris is going to kill you” over and over again, but even more chilling “Aron’s gonna kill you.” That Nicky boys sure WAS good to look out, but like he dead now…

Dead to me, but also dead dead...

ANYWAYS, now it makes sense why a cowboy was sneaking out of Danielle’s apartment I mean, surely, it’s a little bit of revenge for this a little tit for tat… these new age relationships are hard to follow, but I’m going to need a little more closure on this ground breaking development in Danielle’s story.”

~~

Two weeks had passed since the ordeal at the Golden Ring Casino and even if Danielle didn’t know exactly what had happened, she was smart enough to keep her lips sealed. She did however refuse to turn up work, leaving the bar staff down a member in a time of need. Dani felt like shit for that, she loved her job at the bar, but she just couldn’t brave it. Had everything she ever known about London Underground been a lie? But then again what did she even know about them? All she knew is that they had taken her under her wing, given her a job when no one else would, supported her in the early days of her wrestling career, helped fund her mother expensive MS treatments, hell Daniel even picked her up off the side of the road when her car broke down, there was also that time she was being abused by Eli that Fenris had beaten the living shit out of him, wound up in jail and yet Daniel was able to talk the police down from charging Fenris with any sort of crime.

It had been selfish of Danielle to just walk away from her job, but she didn’t know how she could just walk back in and act like nothing had happened. For the two weeks she was away, she had missed serval calls from Mackenzie and Charlotte, she had even hidden in her own house when they came over to see her. it’s not like they could see her through the wooden door, but Dani still hid under the covers of her blanket on the couch and acted as if she was dead. For all she knew, they were coming to take her back to the Casino and do the same to her as that man who was tossed down a flight of stairs. Shockingly that wasn’t the one thing that was haunting her dreams, she had almost forgotten the sickening sound of his body piling up in a heap and all his bones crumpling under his own pressure. 

Maybe there was something wrong with Danielle after all if it was so easy to dismiss that whole encounter. The one thing that haunted her was the image of the hot blonde kissing Nicky and if Danielle wasn’t mistaken, she swore she notice Nick pout his lips to return the favour. That could have been all in her head also, but she didn’t even see the blonde kiss Daniel on the night, so maybe she just had her wife to be blinkers on. It was the fact that she couldn’t trust Nick that was troubling her. I mean he had given her no reason to doubt him in the past and yet at the first moment of toughness instead of tackling the problem head on, Danielle thought it would be best to cut all contact from him. I mean it made sense to her, if Nick wasn’t going to share his whole life with her, even if that meant telling her the shocking details of his double life, why should she even give him the time of day to explain this?

As more days past, the more the messages increased but it wasn’t until she received one from Daniel Morgan, demanding her attendance for a meeting the following day. Danielle knew this wasn’t going to be good, she feared Daniel when he was like this, but for good reason, because obviously he was a very scary guy and now, she had proof of it.

Even with all those thoughts tumbling in her mind, like clothes in a dryer on laundry day, Danielle found herself at the bottom of the staircase at the Golden Ring Casino once more. She wasn’t dressed for work, she had mustered up the cutest outfit she could find in her closet, hoping that if Nicky did happen to see her, he could eat his heart out and witness what he would be missing for the rest of his life. Dressed to kill in a tight blue dress, with cute white heels Danielle made her way up the stairs, her long brown hair bouncing with each step as she wanted to get in and out before she had to speak with anyone. In her right hand was her phone while in her left hand was a large black bag. Dani made it to the top of the stairs, and she made a beeline for Daniel’s office she knocked on the door, she didn’t have to wait for an answer as the door swung forward as Mackenzie opened it awaiting her arrival.

Dani stepped into the room and instead of just seeing Daniel for a one-on-one meeting she noticed that the whole room was filled with the entirety of London Underground, well at least the members she knew about anyways. Cassian was standing by the observation glass, watching over the movements on the casino floor like a hawk. Mackenzie and Charlotte welcomed Dani with a smile that she couldn’t help but return. Osbourne looked at Dani from behind the desk as she stood behind Daniel who was seated behind his large timber desk. Her eyes scanned the room, in search of the one person she was dreading to see the most and there he was. Nicky had his back turned to Danielle, as if he was disappointed in her. He rested up against the back of chair, refusing to look back at her. Daniel pointed at the chair across from him and instructed Dani to take a seat, he didn’t even have to use words, his eyes said enough.

Dani took a seat, as a nervous lump formed in the pit of her throat that she was desperate to get rid of, with a forced swallow she looked around the room, was this going to be her last day on earth? Because is surely felt like it. Before Danielle could say anything the silence in the room was broken by the sound of Daniel’s voice.

“Nice of you to join us in the land of the living.” Daniel chuckled.

Dani just smiled shyly, for some reason she thought she was the one in trouble, even though she had witnessed their strange activity. Still Dani didn’t question what happened that night, she figured it wasn’t any of her business but now she just had to dump her stuff and run away from the only people that have made her feel welcomed in Vegas.

“I figure since there isn’t any plastic on the floor, I’ll get to leave with my life also?” Danielle nervously replied.

The group let out a little chuckle, if Dani had jokes it must have been a good sign. Well, everyone laughed apart from Nicky who still refused to acknowledge her presence in the room.

“I think we all need to have a little chat about what happened the other day?” Daniel started.

Before he could finish Danielle had cut him off.

“I really don’t think we do, I mean… I have a really bad memory, I mean I didn’t see a guy get tossed down the stairs, I saw a guy tumble and then I saw Os and Cass, be heroes and rush him off for medical attention… then I saw like just a group of girl pals all hanging out and hugging, followed by some guy getting kissed on the lips by some hot blonde.” Danielle’s tone dropped.

She moved back in her chair, trying to distract herself from the tears that were now welling up in her eyes.

“I didn’t see any of that… I mean I saw the obvious cheating of that guy.” She pointed at Nicky. “But everything else… seems like a normal Friday night in the casino.” Dani brushed it off.

Nicky moved his head back to look at her, Danielle could see his two black eyes that she figured was from lack of sleep, but it wasn’t until her eyes trailed down to his lips that she noticed it had been busted open. She was to furious to care, but the way the tears fell from her eyes was evidence enough to know that she was hurting because of him. As soon as Nick saw the tears stream down her face, he moved his head back to face the white wall in front of him. He couldn’t look at her, not like this, not after losing all control the morning after she had stormed out of his life. Nicholas was a violent man before Dani walked into his life, and since meeting her he had been doing everything in his power to put those urges to bed. Yet, as soon as he thought it was over for them, he lashed out and fell straight back into his old ways. Classic Nicky. Dani turned her attention back to Daniel who was glaring at her with fear provoking look.

“Look, I don’t want to know… I don’t need to know… I just came here today to say, I really appreciate everything you have ever done for me. From housing me, to picking me up on the side of the road, from the whole crap with Eli, giving me this job, helping me with my mom… I owe you all the world, you guys are my best friends and sure, I’m scared as hell right now about what is going to happen to me… but please let me explain that I will never tell a single sole about what happened here that night… it’s the least I could do for all of you.” Her voice broke. “I... I… I… just need a little time to process everything and I really don’t think I can do that, while still working here.” Danielle sighed.

She wasn’t giving Daniel a moment to speak, but he looked amused as he rocked back in his chair. Danielle lifted the black duffle bag up onto the table, it contained her uniforms and security badge and anything else she thought she had to give back to a job she was leaving. Standing up she looked down at her left hand at her ring finger and without a second thought she slid her engagement ring off her finger, placing it on Daniel’s desk beside her bag. Danielle just wanted to leave, she could feel the air in her lungs starting to boil over as if she was going to stop breathing at any second. She was scared, she thought she was trying to bargain for her freedom. There was no way Daniel was going to let Danielle just know a little bit of his story without ending the chapter before it started. Still Dani was going to make a run for it, getting up from her spot she turned on her heels and full knowing that the odds were against her she made her way towards the door.

“You can have two more weeks off, to sort your shit out… but we all expect you back to work in a fortnight.” Daniel started. “We didn’t build up one of the fastest rising casinos on the strip for nothing, I didn’t pick you as our bar manager and train you up to be the best in Vegas so you can run when things get a little prickly. Sure, there is somethings we need to work out, but if you’re willing to keep our secret Danielle… I’m willing to keep investing in you and your mother’s care.” He spoke directly.

There it was the slight little threat that Daniel had to enforce to ensure Danielle would keep her mouth closed.

“Take a break for the next two weeks, because when you return to work, everything will be as normal.” Daniel said sternly.

He was keeping her close, until he knew for sure Danielle wouldn’t rat them out to the police. Although when Danielle looked back, she thought for sure she saw a little bit of pain behind his eyes, as if he hated speaking to her this way but it was all he knew. Threats or murder if there was someone with intel to bring down his empire. Daniel couldn’t just have Dani killed, well he could, but when he looked around the room, he saw that everyone was wrestling with this. They had all become the closest friends and it seemed that Daniel was willing to give Danielle the benefit of the doubt. After all she was family.

Before Dani could speak, Mackenzie picked up her black bag from the table and threw it back at Dani who quickly caught it. Charlotte gave her a little wink before Dani smiled at them all, truth be told she loved each and every single one of them in the room, apart from Cassian he was a dick to her but everyone else held a special place in her heart. The thought of leaving them behind had killed her, but she didn’t know what to expect in a time like this. Dani just dropped her gaze down to the floor before she turned on her heels and made her way towards the doorway. It wasn’t until she was gone that Nick turned around and saw the engagement ring that he had brought for Dani on the table. Sealing the deal that she would be coming back to the Golden Ring Casino, but she wouldn’t be a part of his life anymore.

~~

“All I’m going to say is that I need tissues… and I still ship team Dicky or is it team Nanielle? I don’t know but my heart is bleeding right now… and I have some strange sort of liquid coming from my eyes… shut up you’re crying too.

And ohhh fiddle sticks, I forgot to press play so like you missed all of the footage ahhh well, looks like you guys won’t know what London Underground’s dirty secret is…

 HAHA loopholes my friend.

LOOOOP HOLEESS!

Anyways, let get on with some focus, I think we have travelled down memory lane enough this week.”

~~

WOW!

I can’t believe that this Sunday night I will be back in front of the fans in the sunny state of California, inside the world known six-sided Sin City Wrestling ring. To say that I’m excited, well that would be a crazy understatement. I have been looking forward to my return to wrestling for a while now, but I never knew when the right time would be… so being the cheeky devil that I am I left my return in the hands of Fenris. I mean if he was willing to watch the Notebook for me to get my butt off the couch and back in the ring, then maybe just maybe I still had what it took to be a world know Sin City Wrestler?

I mean time will tell and if you haven’t guessed it, time was ticking away until this Sunday night where I would head back to the ring to face off against the on and only Keira Johnson. Not only is she the wife of my friend Roxi Johnson, but she is also a highly decorated, celebrated, and esteemed wrestler in her own right. Keira is pioneer in this sport, she has been doing it long enough to know the ins and outs of the ring, she knows all the moves, all the counters and all the stops it takes to be a champion and to be honest some matches she complete dominates and calls all the shots, so to think my return match is against someone with her calibre…

 PINCH ME

I must be dreaming.

Talk about a challenge right off the bat, I mean I have either done something right with Christian and Mark with my return, hell maybe Candy is a fan of my work… or maybe just maybe this is a little bit of punishment for taking my sweet ass time to get back into the ring and back performing for the Sin City Wrestling fans. Who knows? And well I’ll never know… all I can do is lace my boots, put on my game face and head out to the ring this Sunday night and do what I do best… proving the world wrong.

I get it, many people will have me counted out this week… I mean the match is very high pressure and when it comes to my track record, I’ve been know to crack and crumble under the pressure… look at my debut into Sin City Wrestling, it took me four losses in a row to find my footing, it took me months to find my place in the crazy talented female roster that SCW has to offer, but if my memory serves me correctly once I found my place, once my feet hit the ground, I started running I became one of the best of the best, climbing towards the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship… a championship that I held with pride and was able to safely defend for one hundred and fourteen days.

I even beat the unbeatable Alicia Lukas…

Early in her career when everyone else was struggling to say her name without fear, I looked her dead in the eye and took her to hell and back.

All in the name of friendly competition. All in the nae of glory and all for the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship.

 It wasn’t easy but nothing in life worth having is, so rest assured to all the doubters out there I will be coming back this Sunday night at Climax Control with my boxing gloves on. I’ll have my war paint on, my theme song pumping and once I enter that arena, you can bet your last penny that all eyes will be on me.

No to sound stuck up or anything, but lets be real, half of you will want to see me drown the rest of you will be praying I swim and trust me, I plan on swimming an Olympic mile just to prove to everyone that I earnt my spot back on the Sin City Wrestling bombshell roster.

I didn’t just flip a coin when I asked Fenris to watch the Notebook, that was all tongue in cheek, that was me being the little brat princess sister he is used to. Truth is I have been working my arse off for months to get back into ring form, I’ve lusting for this moment for weeks, I’ve been sweating it out in the gym just so I can learn more tricks, more moves, and more counters so I knew when I came back, I would give the fans the rides of their lives. So, I could put on a show and prove to them, that I left for a reason and that reason was to better myself… because the better I can be in the ring, the better show they get to witness every time I step foot inside it.

Now let’s get down to business and by business, I mean one the reasons behind my return, you see it was presented to me that my return would coincide with the Bombshell Internet Championship and at first, I was a little ruffled about what type of message that would send, having to come back only to throw myself towards a golden opportunity, but then again… I figured what the heck? Everyone else is doing it, why not dip my toe back into he water by going after the Gold, I mean if it’s good enough for J2H it’s good enough for all of us am I right?

My climb towards the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship won’t be stopping in round one, I don’t care how good Keira Johnson is inside the ring, because I refuse to give up, I refuse to bow to pressure, and I refuse to let my return to Sin City Wrestling be clouded with a loss. I started my career with back-to-back failures and believe me that’s a pain I never want to experience again, I refuse to be plagued by doubt, I refuse to be overshadowed by my fears and that is why this Sunday night I will look you dead in the eyes Keira and I will bring everything I have to the ring. I will run circles around you if I have to just to wear you down, I will blindside you with new moves and I will send you packing, I will send you scrambling, and I will have you second guessing your next move in Sin City Wrestling.

I’d like to say it’s not personal and this is all business the truth is, my return match this Sunday night is very personal to me, and I refuse to be crippled by defeat so early into my comeback tour. So, Keira, Climax Control is going to be a very teachable moment for you, it’s just sadly like all the other matches you have you won’t be the ring master, you’ll be one sat down, benched, put in time out… as you’re forced to watch my hand be raised in victory… because this is my time, this is my moment in the sun. I have to make up for lost time and while you have still been in Sin City Wrestling while I’ve been gone, you have your moments, you have had countless chances, hell you even became the World Bombshell Champion… you’ve had your time and no I’m not calling you old, nor am I saying your past your prime… I’m just saying you had opportunities, while I’ve been slogging it out, begging for in ring clearance. You’d had magic moments and it’s time for me to step up and once again have mine.

I want to feel the burn of all the spotlights on me. I’ve worked my fingers to the bone for this. I’ve bled for this, and I will deny anyone who thinks they can take this new chance away from me.

It took a long time to heal my shoulder, it took even longer to heal my heart when it came to the heart break this career served me with in my last run in Sin City Wrestling…

I had everything ripped away from my grasps, I had my dreams shattered, I’ve had endless nights of pain and I don’t want to suffer anymore.

Your legacy will always shine in Sin City Wrestling, your path you have blazed will always be an inspiration to me and that’s why when I’m forced to beat you this Sunday it will be a bitter sweet moment for me.  Tears of sorrow will stream down my face because I know that beating you, means that I have to take out one of my biggest muses in this world... but forgive me Keira tears of joy will course down my cheeks also, because I know deep down, I can beat you and not just that I simply must beat you.

No ifs, no buts about it.

There is no other outcome for me this Sunday.

It’s not do or die a Climax Control…

Its win or win for me.

7
Climax Control Archives / Restart.
« on: April 24, 2020, 11:49:25 PM »
 The scene opens up inside the Saxon Hotel in Las Vegas. The same place that everyone from Sin City Wrestling should have been staying since Mark Ward and Christian Underwood made the smart decision to lock the company down for protection, you know since COVID-19 decided to show up ruining 2020 for a lot of people. The location for today’s promotional takes place from just outside the gym. As people duck and weave between one another to move around the hallways the camera pan across to see Dani Weston standing in front of double glass doors looking into the busy gym. She frowns seeing that most of the machines are in use, but she quickly turns that frown upside down and turns to focus on the lens of the camera.

“It’s like pulling teeth trying to get a spot in there lately” she jokes. “It’s like everyone is trying to get back into tip top shape after having two weeks off after Blaze of Glory” Dani smiled.

Dani moves away from the gym doors and moves away for the busy area, with the cameraman in tow as she continues to speak.

“The plan was to take everyone through my return from taking Bobbie to hell and back workout... seeing as everyone is worried about my condition, everyone is concerned about if I’m going to be ready for my match on Sunday night. Everyone seems to think that I’m crazy for putting my hand up and accepting a match so soon after a last bombshell standing match. I was going to silence the doubters, I was going to show you all that I’m ready to be back in action... but now you’re just going to have to take my word for it.” Dani smiled. “Am I ready to take on Violet at Climax Control. You get bet your bottom dollar I’m ready for Violet”

Dani’s face lift up with a massive smile. It was from ear to ear. She loved wrestling she loved being back in the ring and this whole thing about her not being ready to be back in the ring since her match up with Bobbie was ridiculous to her but she understood why people were concerned for her welling being. After all she was a crowd favourite.

“I’m excited for Sunday, because I get to step inside the ring with someone new. Someone I’ve never faced before and well to me... that’s what this business is about. Facing new challenges, taking on new opponents and creating new opportunities.” Her smile beamed.

Dani kept one eye on the gym waiting for it it free up, but she continued on with her promotional package.

“At Blaze of Glory I might not have left my match as the sole survivor but trust me I put everything I had on the line to give the fans what they deserved and I made damn sure I didn’t let Bobbie walk away after what she had done to the rest of us bombshells.” A proud smile beamed on her face.

Dani looked over her shoulder, before she turned back to the camera.

“But this week is a new opportunity for me as I take on Violet and start working my way back towards the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. No more distractions from Bobbie... no more revenge... finally it’s my time to focus on myself and move forward. This week it all starts again when I face Violet in the middle of the Sin City Wrestling ring.” She smiled.

Dani smiled and decided wrap this one up as she noticed the gym starting to clear out.

“I’ll see you on Sunday Violet and I can’t wait to see what you and I can do together in the ring, hopefully we will tear the house down.”

With that said and done the scene faded to black.  

8
Supercard Archives / BOBBIE DAHL v DANI WESTON
« on: April 09, 2020, 12:31:36 AM »
 Tuesday Morning;

If you have been keeping up with the story of Dani on Twitter you would have known that she stupidly decided to watch Invisible Man alone on Monday only to have Fenris play a cruel joke on her as she rest her head on the pillow to fall as sleep for the night. Now Dani was used to Fenris playing jokes on her, she just figured it was his way of showing her that he cared, but this time she couldn’t believe he would pull such a stunt on her. He knew she was fragile especially when it came to the underlying topic of the movie and yet, he though that it would be the prefect prank to sneak a speaker phone under her bed and taunt her from the safety of his own room. To say her blood curdling scream didn’t wake the whole hotel, would probably be 2020’s biggest understatement. Although she felt bad, Dani couldn’t help to chuckle about it now knowing that she hopefully got pay back on the multiple couples in Sin City Wrestling, who were treating this resort like a rabbit warren.

Monday night Dani didn’t fall asleep she couldn’t she was too afraid to shut her eyes in fear that Fenris would have a follow up prank. Well that and the fact that all she could think about, was that there was someone in her room that she couldn’t see just waiting to attack her. Dani was stupid for watching it alone, she was even more foolish for watching it at all knowing that she was a delicate little flower. However, she felt the need to toughen up since going out on the town with Mackenzie, Charlotte, Mikah and Evie was desperately trying anything and everything to grow a backbone.

The night ticked over into a brand-new day and Dani had dragged herself out of her room and managed to make her way to the restaurant that served breakfast each morning. She was wearing a pair of pink Juicy sweatpants, a matching zip up hoodie and a large black beanie on the top of her head. She wasn’t cold, she just didn’t want to be recognised yet, she was sitting in the middle of the restaurant a plate stacked up with pancakes and bacon, dressed as if she was about to hit the slopes of course she stood out. Since the lockdown begun in the Saxon Hotel, every morning she caught up with Aron for breakfast, it was something they liked to do together when they lived together and every moment they got the chance to share a story over a stack of pancakes, freshly baked pastries and a coffee they would both jump at the chance to capture it.

Aron made his way over to their table, his plate in hand as he sat across from Dani. He could tell by the look on her face that she was dead tired, but he could also tell that she was angry. There was no amount of make up that could hide the burning red in her eyes, she had spent most of the night after Fenris’ stunt crying. Right now, the Icelandic prince charming, wasn’t her big brother he was a big bully and Dani wanted nothing to do with him.

“You didn’t get any sleep?” Aron questioned.

He reached across the table, to rest his right hand on the top of Dani’s. It wasn’t sexual chemistry or anything, these two were best friends. Even if they chalked it up sometimes to get on Fenris’ nerves.

“Nope.” She sighed. “YOUR brother made sure of that.” She tried to roll her eyes, but she was to tired.

Aron just shook his head from side to side, he knew Dani could be very dramatic at times.

“He didn’t mean to rattle you like this Dan.” Aron spoke softly to her.

Dani just started to cut into bacon and pancakes that she had smothered in maple syrup. She wasn’t ignoring Aron she just couldn’t think of the right words to say to defend Fenris’ actions. Sure, he meant no harm by the joke, it was more of the fact that Dani was crying not from laughter but from fear and Fenris continued to laugh in her face. That’s what was hurting her the most.

“He’s a big idiot.” She huffed. “I’m never talking to him again.” Dani exclaimed.

“You’ll be talking by lunch time. I’d put money on it.” Aron smiled.

“Probably, but right now I’m too tired to think about it.” She struggled with her words while she spoke.

Aron just watched on as Dani sleepily worked away at her breakfast. Each mouthful looked harder than the last as she yawned in between bites. Dani had always joked that she was part bear, as she loved her hibernation and when she went without the precious z’s she was over the top, annoying dramatic and very painful to get along with. Yet, this time it was different it was as if she had given up being all those things and she was just painfully sleepy and very much over being here.

“What have you got planned for the rest of the day?” Aron inquired, trying to fish out more information.

“I’m probably just going to go back to my room, try and get some sleep while the sun is up. I have a full-on day tomorrow, a phone call with Gabriel about my match on Sunday followed by nonstop training for the rest of the week.” She sighed. “I don’t know why I challenged Bobbie to a last woman standing match, have you seen her? She is going to squish me like a bug.” A defeated groan escaped her lips.

“HEY.” He shouted. “Don’t think like that.” Aron reached across the table to grab her hand once more. “You’re better than that. You know you can beat her, you just need to get some sleep shake off these cobwebs and get back into the ring and start training for your match.” He ordered.

Dani just looked up at him, unsure what to say or do as she found herself staring at him. Aron was handsome, but that wasn’t why she was staring at him. She had noticed that when he was worried a frown line would present itself in the middle of his forehead and right now it was screaming at her. Danielle couldn’t work out if he was worried about her, or for her but she knew it wasn’t a good sign.

“If you’re so convinced, what’s with the frown line?” she questioned him.

Aron quickly changed his expression trying his hardest to remove the crease from the top of his forehead. He was worried about her, worried that Dani had bitten off more than she could chew but that wasn’t the words of encouragement she needed right now. Right now, she needed a big brother who was going to lift up her spirits and have her bouncing around like the old Dani.

“Of course, I’m going to be worried Dani. You’re my little sister. You have never been in this type of match up before, you don’t know what to expect but I know that deep down, you want to make Bobbie pay for what she did to you and I know that you won’t stop at anything until you get the job done.” He paused, being careful with his next words. “I just don’t think going into your match on Sunday with no sleep and being angry at everyone is the right way to go about it. It also wouldn’t hurt if you didn’t doubt yourself either. You’re a former Bombshell Champion… you know you have what it takes to win.”

“I hope so.” Dani sighed.

“I know so.” Aron followed his words up with a wink.

Aron quickly reassured her with a smile, Danielle looked up from her pancakes to look at Aron and she couldn’t help but smile back at him. It was nice knowing that someone had her back and was willing to put up with her even if she was being a cranky brat.  The two didn’t say anything more about the match they just continued with light chit chat while shovelling forks filled with food into their mouths. Finally, Dani was starting to feel at ease, well that was until Fenris decided to make his way across the room to join them both for breakfast.

“Morning.” Fenris forced a smile.

He hated feeling like a prick towards Dani, and right now she couldn’t even look at him. As Aron and Fenris started to talk about what they were going to get up to today. Dani just pushed herself away from the table, excusing herself from the table without words just actions as she tapped her hand on Aron’s shoulder before waving goodbye. At no point did she acknowledge Fenris, leaving him with a horrible taste in his mouth.

“Still mad at me?” He questioned.

“What do you reckon?” Aron sharply replied.

Fenris just huffed, before slumping back into his chair. He looked over his shoulder to see Dani weave her way through the restaurant before she headed towards the elevators. She was off to spend the day in bed, trying to catch up with some desperately needed Zs or otherwise by the time blaze of Glory arrived she would be asleep at the wheel and regardless of what anyone says Bobbie wasn’t the type of opponent you should take lightly. AND no that wasn’t a fat joke.  

~~~

Tuesday Night;

The day was rough and sleepless as Dani had wasted a vital training day in bed trying to recapture some sleep that she had gone without the night before thanks to the Invisible Man and Fenris. She did however managed to work on some ideas she had floating around in her mind for her match this Sunday night. If anything, she had the advantage as Blaze of Glory was going to be live from The Golden Ring Casino where Dani worked when she wasn’t wrestling or training or socialising. She had an advantage of knowing the lay of the land better than most, she knew all the cheeky hiding spots, she knew where things were that she could use as weapons in the match and those facts alone was enough to bring a smile to her tired face. She might not have been physically training for the match, but that didn’t stop her from spending some hours in, doing some homework on what she could and couldn’t use to inflict pain on Bobbie. Hopefully she could repay the same pain that Bobbie had caused her months ago.

It was around seven o’clock and for some reason, Dani had decided to get up out of bed. Go for a shower, do her hair and put on a light dust of make up before she sat in the large brown leather chair in the corner of her room. In her hands was her mobile phone as she looked down at the screen of her Apple iPhone. She was nervous for some reason, as she looked at the picture of her and her mother on the wallpaper. As Danielle ruffled around in her chair trying to get comfortable, she couldn’t help but feel a flock of butterflies rattle around in her stomach. A loud sigh escaped her lips as she tried to shake the feeling away from her, she hated feeling so childish, she hated feeling so excited about something but in the same breath she loved it. It was an amazing feeling to feel this caught up by someone, even though she knew it was never going to eb a thing she couldn’t help but wonder what they could have been.

She was pouting about Nicky George again, as she waited eagerly for his call. Since her drunken tweeting episode in England the two had reconnected after she had sent him a few risky tweets, texts and voicemails. Although they hadn’t spoken about them since, they had managed to rebuild a friendship that was welcomed by the rest of London Underground. It wasn’t easy for Charlotte, Mackenzie, Os and Daniel to take sides. Not that they took sides, but it was hard for them to be in the middle and no matter how professional Dani and Nick tried to be, Danielle couldn’t help but make harsh smart arsed comments about her former boyfriend. After all he had hurt her, but not in a terrible way. Just he wasn’t ready to drop the L bomb while Dani was dropping it like it was hot.

7:15pm rolled around and right on cue, Dani’s phone lit up with the image of an incoming FaceTime. She shyly pushed her brown hair behind her ears curling it there, before changing her mind at the last minute to bring her hair out and scruff it up to make it look like she hadn’t spent a good half an hour trying to make herself look pretty. She quickly pressed the accept button and Nicky’s smiling face lit up her phone.

“Evening, gorgeous… JESUS CHRIST… have you still not slept?” Nicky’s British tone was hard to mistake.

Dani just sighed, obviously her hard work hadn’t paid off and she still looked like a mess.  

“Nope.” She fired back. “Never sleeping again.” She chuckled.

“That’s no-good Dani. No-good at all.” He groaned.

“Where’s everyone else?” she questioned.

Nicky looked down the lens of the camera and smiled.

“Just me, myself and I tonight. The rest of the group are on their way back to the hotel. I probably won’t see them until Sunday night. Well, Daniel might pop back over, but we made a list of things we need to get sorted today, I’ll be working my bones bare but it should all come together before Sunday.” Nick smirked.

“How come you didn’t come back with them?” Dani questioned, feeling a little nervous.

“The more times we come and go the more tests we have to take, meaning the more resources we use. I figured I would just stay here get it all organised and get the swab shoved up my nose less.” He smirked. “I’ll get tested again on Friday night, to make sure I’m clear before they come in to clean everything down one final time on Saturday… then I’ll see you all again on Sunday.”

Danielle couldn’t help but feel at ease when Nick was talking to her, he might have spoke in riddles around the rets of London Underground but when he was talking to Danielle he made sure he kept his thick harsh British tone without riddles so she could keep up and understand him.

“Oh!” Danielle sounded disappointed. “Aren’t you lonely?” She questioned.  

“It’s no different from when you all go on tour and I’m left here.” He shrugged. “Plus, I used to sleeping here, Daniel was nice enough to leave his prized rum collection unattended so… I’ll be apples.”

She couldn’t help but laugh at the stupid goofy look on his face. Nicky looked just as tired as what she was his hair was wet as if he had just stepped out of the shower, as she waked him rake it back over his head Danielle couldn’t help but think of all the moments she had shared with him when they were together. Truth be told she missed him and everything about him, his goofy smile, his intense eyes, the way he made her feel safe and loved. She couldn’t help but want him, even though she knew they would never be on the same page, let alone in the same book when it came to giving their relationship another chance.

“What’s wrong?” Nick sighed.

He could sense that something wasn’t right with Danielle, he wasn’t blind. He could see that she hadn’t slept and now she was just gawking at him down the phone.

“Nothing. It’s just… not the same without you guys around. This whole Isolation thing is really annoying. I just want to be at work, with you guys… I have too much time to think when I’m alone. You know what my mind is like.” She puffed as she blurted that all out.

Nick was used to Danielle over sharing with him, even if they were on rocky ground, she still managed to open up to him about her feelings like he was reading a book.

“It will be over soon Dani, its hard. I for one was entertaining the chance to go back home and watch you guys live in London for Blaze of Glory… but these things happen. We just have to look at the upside. We are all safe, healthy and well pretty damn lucky to be where we are at right now, with the way the rest of the States is crumbling and the world.” His blue eyes pierced her down the phone. “What’s your mind keep running over?”

“My match on Sunday.” She sucked in her bottom lip. “That stupid movie.” She rolled her eyes. “And the fact that I’m cranky and Kristjan.”

Nick swallowed hard, it wasn’t that he hated Fenris because he didn’t. He just knew that Fenris had a thing against him since Dani and him started dating, like he was overprotective enough while they were together and now since they had split up Fenris had gotten worse. It was overbearing at times, but he got it. Nick knew about what Kristjan had done for Dani, he knew he had put her Ex in hospital and that he ended up spending a little time behind bars for his efforts. It was natural to feel protective over someone who was like a little sister to him, Nick knew what that felt like as he had a sister back in London who he would do the same for within a blink of an eye he would kill for her. Nick had no intentions on hurting Danielle, to be honest she was the first girl he had dated without wondering on, but the L word wasn’t something he was willing to say, and Danielle dropped him because of it.

“Well match wise, I don’t think you need to stress. Bobbie is going to regret busting up your shoulder.” He smirked. “As for the movie, you need to just stop thinking about it. Put on that stupid chick flick you tried to make me watch a thousand times over what was it called Sweet home Alabama? That will get you laughing and crying happy tears again, and you’ll forget all about it. As for Fenris. I can’t help you there… you know he is a prick at times. I don’t think he wouldn’t have pranked you if he knew you were going to be this upset over it. That’s not in him.” He shrugged.

“Not the point. He should know better.” Danielle sighed. “And I can’t watch Sweet Home Alabama without a bottle of wine, you know this about me… I’m a creature of habit.” Danielle giggled.

Nick just rolled his eyes at her.

“And there is no wine in that swanky hotel?” he questioned her.

“Not the type I like.” She pouted back.

“You know you can’t be too choosey in a global crisis Dani… it comes across as ungrateful.” He chuckled. “You know what, if Daniel comes back over tomorrow, I’ll get him to bring you some of your favourite wines back with him. On me of course.” He smiled.

“I miss seeing you around here. It’s not the same.” Danielle sighed.

Before she kicked herself internally. She was ruining their friendship before it even had a chance to set sail.

“It’s not the same here without you either.” Nick replied.

Before the two could say another word there was a loud knock at the door, that drew Danielle’s attention away from Nick. She quickly slid off the couch with the phone in hand before she made her way over towards the door of her hotel room. Danielle peered through the viewing hole to see no one there, but she still opened the door and looked down at the ground seeing a plate of room service had just been delivered. She reached down to pick it up all while balancing the phone in her hand.

“Whatcha got there? Maybe it’s a restraining order from Austin?” He chuckled.

Danielle just rolled her eyes down the phone at him as she placed the dish up on the bedside table, her hotel room door slammed shut behind her causing her to jump out of her skin.

“Relax, it’s just the door.” Nick reassured her.

Danielle lifted the lid on the plate to find a dozen of cookies and a tub of ice-cream under the lid. She turned the camera off of her to show Nick what he had just received.

“To Dani, I’m sorry for what I did to you… regards Aron.” Danielle read as she looked at the card.

Danielle turned the camera back to her face and Nick couldn’t help but see the slight smile on her face.

“What did Aron do to you?” Nick questioned her. “I thought it was just Kristjan?”

“It’s from Kristjan.” Danielle chuckled. “Only he knows that I like to dunk cinnamon cookies into caramel ice cream.” She sighed. “He must have put Aron’s name on the card, because well you know the big tough guy can’t been seen saying sorry.”

Nick just shook his head from side to side, but he wasn’t going to say anything that would risk Danielle’s smile turning into a frown again. He looked at her via the phone and just focused on her smile before he spoke.

“Maybe you should pay him a visit… give him one of those hugs we all know he loves.” He suggested with a devilish smirk.

“Oh, I will, later…” She trailed off.

But right now, she was more focused on keeping up conversation with Nick and well, that’s what she continued to do for the next three hours. It was nice to have the pieces of her puzzle coming back into place in her life and it was an awesome feeling knowing that she had her close friend Nicky George back and now she wasn’t so angry at Fenris either. Danielle was winning in all aspects of her life, all she needed to do next was put down the giant task at hand on Sunday night… when it came to facing Bobbie in a last woman’s standing match. THAT still wasn’t a fat joke.

~~~

Blaze of Glory is only a few days away and to say that I’m looking forward to stepping back inside a Sin City Wrestling ring again, would be an understatement. It feels like it has been forever since I last wrestled even know it’s only been a couple of weeks. I thought my return would have been more accepted and opened, but what can I say sometimes it gets crazy at this time of the year with Blast from the Past riding along. It’s hard to fit single matches on the card that are flooded with tag matches. However, regardless of that fact I managed to hooked myself a match for Blaze of Glory and even better it’s against Bobbie.

Bobbie, Bobbie, Bobbie…

The same Bobbie who injured me on my return to Sin City Wrestling last year, the same Bobbie that put me back on the shelf and the same Bobbie who has been walking around Sin City Wrestling like she owns the joint. Well newsflash buddy, you don’t you’re just on a lease agreement and at Blaze of Glory rent is due.

It’s about time someone stepped up to you and put you back in line and well, I’m going to do everything in my power at Blaze of Glory to show you just how much you hurt me… I’m going to put you through the same amount of pain that you put me in and there isn’t going to be a single soul that can help you, there isn’t anyways you can avoid it or get yourself suspended from it because at Blaze of Glory you have to face me. You have to show up and you have to compete. There are no rules, no chance of you getting yourself counted out, no chance of you running away, no chance of you trying to win by a sneaky DQ… I made sure of that when I challenged you to a last bombshell standing match because I needed to make sure there was no way on God’s green earth there was going to be an easy way out for you.

We all know you like to take the easy route, I mean let’s face it for you it’s less cardio and that right there was a fat joke.

You thought you were going to be the queen of the castle in Sin City Wrestling when you switched to the bad side. You thought you were going to take out your threats and just march your way on to becoming the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion and when that plan did pan out you took your ball and went home. You cried. I mean we all saw it on Twitter how you chucked a tantrum because you didn’t get your way, we all laughed at you when you tried to back track when the heat was getting to hot. The point is, you thought you were going to steam roll your way to the top of this company you thought it was going to be easy but when you punked out and lost your World Bombshell Championship match against Roxi, you finally got the taste of the real world you finally got what you deserved.

Afterall not everyone in this company is destined to become the World Bombshell Champion and well take it from me a former champion, your hands will never wrap around the strap of that championship belt… you will never be at the top of this division because we need a leader… not a punk ass bitch would rather hinder the division rather than build it.

The climb to the top isn’t easy but you thought you could lumberjill your way through the roster, chopping down everyone in your path by injuring them, shelving theme because who cares right? Who cares that you injured Alicia and myself? Who cares that you targeted retired wrestlers as well? Newsflash… we care… we care that you took time away from out careers. We care that you ruined out chances of advancing towards earning a chance at the World Bombshell Championship… just so we could sit back at home and watch you blunder your opportunity.

Maybe, just maybe if you won against Roxi your train of thought lately would have been a little clearer to me, but when you slipped up at the last hurdle and your dreams of becoming champion crashed and burned… I was reminded of just how pathetic you really are. You purposely took out your competition, so no one stood in your way against Roxi and yet, still with a clear path at the gold you still managed to fudge it all up.

The same will happen on Sunday because trust me, I have had time to stew over what you did to me. I have had time to think about all the extra days you have stolen from me in my wrestling career and finally at Blaze of Glory there is nothing getting in our way. There are no injured shoulders, no time off, no Blast from the Past tournament matches, no bullshit suspensions, no more stupid mind games with entrance music… it will be you and I in the middle of that ring. No rules, anything goes and when the dust settles, I assure you…. You’ll be flat on your back looking up at the lights, the stars the moon… wherever this match leads us… unable to get up before the count of ten and you’ll be forced to witness my hand being raise dup in victory.

You stole valuable time away from me Bobbie, you took away my livelihood, I had to completely rebuild my shoulder and repeat months of physiotherapy because of you and your selfish greedy hands and for that I will make you pay. At Blaze of Glory Bobbie, you’ll be stepping into my turf, my arena, my domain and I’ll be collecting payment, when I knock you out and leave you down and out for the count.

Trust me, you can count on that.  

9
Climax Control Archives / - Hungover
« on: March 13, 2020, 11:58:27 PM »
 It was 8am Monday morning, Climax Control had been and gone and normally Dani’s first port of call after a show is to hit the showers before curling up in a nice warm bed. However, her two closest friends had other plans as they worked together to keep an eye on the frosty wicked witch from the, umm, down under... Evie Jordan. Dani didn’t understand what the big deal was, like sure her and Ben weren’t seeing eye to eye but she didn’t see why she had been treated like a child. Yet, Dani wasn’t going to complain about a night out on the town either. She loved hanging out with Charlotte and Mackenzie and any excuse right now to take her mind off losing her return match to Sin City Wrestling, was good enough for her.

The night had been and gone and now the morning was deep into its routine. As Mackenzie and Charlotte walked towards their hotel, there wasn’t a single sign to show that they were under the weather from last night’s festivities. Dani couldn’t understand how, Mackenzie, Evie, Mikah and Charlotte had drunk some much alcohol and yet she was the only one suffering from its intoxicating affects. It didn’t seem fair as she stumbled along behind them, nursing her clutch. Holding it so close as if it was a secret lifeline keeping her from hurling her guts up.

As Dani continued to follow Mackenzie and Charlotte, it wasn’t long until she felt her body run smack bang into the back of someone. As she sheepishly looked up, she saw a less than please Mackenzie looking down at her.

“Do you every watch where you’re going?” She hissed.

Mackenzie hated getting angry at Dani, but sometime the girl couldn’t see past her nose. Dani just looked up at her friend and frown, trying to keep the pits of her stomach contained she just shrugged her shoulders. Dani felt like death and if she was being honest she wasn’t focused on what was going on around her, all she was focused on was getting home, well back to the hotel so she could try and force some water into her stomach before collapsing into bed. The world around her was still moving as if the wind was blowing a million miles per hour and everyone looked like trees just swaying back and forth. Dani just apologised by lifting her hand up before she brought it back down to cover her mouth.

“Don’t you dare.” Charlotte slapped Dani on the shoulder. “We have come this far. I’m sure you can hold it in.”

That sounded like more of an order than a congratulation. Even though Dani worked behind a bar at The Golden Ring casino she wasn’t much of a drinker. It that world she was very might a light weight, so for her to still even be standing at this point should have been enough to praise her. Yet, Charlotte and Mackenzie were keeping her honest, keeping her feet planted on the floor as they humbled her with reality checks.

“Well, if it isn’t the walking dead.” Daniel chuckled.

As Dani was too focused on trying to keep the contents of her stomach down, she had completely missed the reason why they had all come to a sudden stop outside their hotel. It wasn’t until she heard her boss’ voice that she, quickly tried to fix herself up. Trying to make herself look like she had just been run over by a Mack truck filled with alcohol.  Dani looked up at Daniel and Fenris and gave them both a polite wave, refusing to open her mouth in fear of what might spill out.

“How did you go Dans?” Daniel’s tone said it all, he could already tell.

Dani just looked up at him, there was no time to do a double take of him in his gym wear as her eyes felt heavy and cloudy. She just brushed him off with a smile, refusing to speak.

“She’s wrecked.” Fenris chuckled.

Although he was chuckling there was still a brotherly concern in the tone of his voice, as he made his way closer towards her. As if to give her the once over to make sure she wasn’t going to pass out or anything. Regardless of what anyone tells you Fenris really was a big care bare when it came to the ones her felt protective off and right now his little sister was pale, with a tinge of green. He knew that look all to well, she was definitely under the weather.

“Water and sleep for you.” He ordered.

Dani just nodded in agreeance. Fenris turned and walked away, following Mackenzie and Charlotte as they walked off towards the sliding doors that lead into the foyer. It was just Danielle and Daniel now standing there for a brief second as Dani tried to suck in some fresh air. Daniel motioned for her to walk, but Dani could control what happened next.

“Danny… did you know…” she was still slurring her words. “That, Kenny and Evil.” A slight hiccup. “were strippers in their past lives.” Her eyes were wide, as she looked towards him. “Shhhhh…” she brought her right finger up to her lip. “Evie was a super-duper spy and Kenny was gangster. But you didn’t hear it from me.”

Danielle just tapped Daniel on the shoulder before she winked at him, with both eyes awkwardly. But in her head, she was being smooth as hell. Daniel just looked down at her and chuckled.

“Well, the things you learn.” He chuckled.

Charlotte had overheard what Dani had told Daniel and she quickly swooped in before anymore girl talk was shared. She made sure Danielle was out of ear shot before she spoke to Daniel.

“Someone got herself into a bit of a pickle… and well… Mackenzie and Evie… acted like bulls in a china shop. It’s a cover story.” She explained.

Daniel just shook his head from side to side chuckling, before he quickly followed up with the million-dollar question.

“What trouble did she get into this time?” Daniel pondered, but apart of him already knew.  

“Oh, you know our little Dani, even though she has been through the wars, still hasn’t managed how to keep an eye out for herself.” Charlotte sighed.

The sigh was met with a sigh of Daniel’s as the two watched as she stumbled off for the safety of their hotel. What was it going to take for Danielle to be more careful? What was it going to take for Danielle to open her eyes and see that she had to keep her safety in mind? You would think, having an abusive boyfriend in the past would be enough to have her guard up, but it was like Danielle had gone the other way and didn’t want to or feel like she had any need to keep her eyes peeled.

“Think our little tattle tale needs some self-defence lessons.” Charlotte offered. “We could make it monitory for work?” a wild smirk grew across her face.

Daniel just nodded in agreeance before the whole group turned in for the day. Well so that Danielle could turn in for the night. While the rest of the group worked on heading towards the next stop on this Sin City Wrestling tour.

---

A few hours earlier.

The five girls were back at the Vudu Lounge. Evie and Mackenzie were sitting at the table while Danielle, Mikah and Charlotte were tearing up the dance floor. Well that’s how Danielle saw it anyways. Charlotte and Mikah were desperate to get back to their seats so they motioned to Dani that they were going to head back to the table. Danielle frowned but she refused to move as the liquid gold was flowing through her body and she was having a fantastic time, carving up the dance floor. In her mind she was in the movie step up and the whole world was just waiting for her to bust out with a dramatic but perfect dance routine.

Truth be told Dani was in a world of her own, as she was partying. She didn’t have to think about him. She didn’t have to think about what Nicky George was doing back home, because well her mind wouldn’t let her. Well that’s what she thought but honestly, he was all she could think about since coming on tour and it was eating her alive. Still, she tricked herself into thinking that if she danced hard enough every little memory of him would float right out of her mind and she would be free to enjoy herself.

A little too free, as she had forgotten where she was and the potential dangers that might have been around her. Danielle was too caught up in the beat and the free-spirited dancing that she had missed the guy dance his way up behind her. She had missed that he was now just inches away from her. Danielle didn’t know until it was too late, as his hands were on her hips swaying with the beat of the music. It was then when she stiffened up and, looking towards her table for friends. Danielle tried to wiggle free, but he had sunk his fingertips into her exposed skin, grinding on her. This was a feeling she knew all too well, being pushed around and guided into things she didn’t want.

She was trying to think of all the moves that Fenris had showed her if she was every in this position again, but her memories were useless because all she could see was his face. It was as if Eli had flown all the way from Florida and now, he was standing right in front of her trying to suffocate her again. Dani tried to scream, but she felt his hands slip towards the front of her and just as his right hand went to slide between her legs everything was turned upside down for her.

Danielle felt her body being ripped away; she saw Mackenzie growling face just inches away from hers as she pushed her off the dance floor. Sweeping Danielle into Mikah’s open arms. Danielle didn’t dare to look back to see what was happening next all she could hear was Evie’s harsh Australian accent rip through the building.

“FUCK OFF.” There was another word that followed but it starts with a C and it’s naughty. Danielle couldn’t turn around she was too focused on holding onto Mikah for dear life. While behind her Mackenzie and Evie were making light work out of this sleaze ball. Dani didn’t see that he had punched his elbow back into the face of Evie splitting her open just under her right eye. But she could tell that Evie had settled that score as she bounced his head off the bar top.

It didn’t take long for security to sweep in and like a clean up crew, they removed him from the premises. Danielle didn’t understand how they all weren’t kicked out, but she remembered Charlotte handing over a wad of cash to the biggest security guard. The girls all gathered back at the table checking on Danielle to make sure she was okay. Charlotte even offered to leave but as much as Danielle was shaken up from what had just happened, leaving was the last thing on her mind.

She knew there would be nightmares to follow and right now she wasn’t in any state of mind to face them. Danielle spent the next hours or so convincing the girls that she was fine, but she already knew that none of them believed her. The rest of the night was spent with Dani’s butt planted firmly on her chair, playing drinking games with Mikah to past the time.

It wasn’t the girl’s night she was expecting, but all she knew is that there were demons from her past still haunting her and there was nothing she could do about it.

---

Well, to say my return into the Sin City Wrestling ring was a disaster would be a MASSIVE understatement. I can’t believe I lost the Blast from the Past match for my team. To say I’m disappointed would be me being far to kind on myself.

I’m sorry that I let you down Dmitri, all you wanted to do was to come back into Sin City Wrestling with a bang and all I could offer you was a fizzle. I hope that you get everything you want out of your return run in Sin City Wrestling, I’m just so sorry that winning the Blast from the Past isn’t going to be one of them. Hopefully next year, you’ll sign back up and hopefully if things pan out, we can be partners again and I promise you… I promise the world that I will be the best tag team partner and guy could ask for.

Lucky for me I have a chance to right my wrongs and get back on the winning ways that I’m used to in Sin City Wrestling, when I step back inside the six-sided ring for my return singles match against Bella in Canterbury, Kent, England. I don’t know why I have to say all three of them together, but man does it roll off your tongue.

Bella Madison isn’t to be sneezed at since entering Sin City Wrestling, she had paved quiet a path for herself and made a name for herself and quickly become a fan favourite. She seems to be to be a take no shit type of person and well, I hope that this Sunday night I can prove to her and the Sin City Wrestling universe that I too, am taking my career in wrestling very, very seriously.  

I know that’s hard to believe considering my mishap in my return match but mark my words I will not slip up again. I will not tumble so close to end. I will be better. I must be better. Damn it I’m a former Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion… I KNOW that I can be better. I once lead this division and I did it all on my own, as I worked my way up the ranks literally starting at the bottom and clawing my way up to the top. I know I have what it takes to get there, I know it isn’t easy… and I know, I just know that my match this Sunday night against Bella is going to be the one that puts me on the right path.

I know that once I stand inside the ring and look across at Bella, something is going to click, something is going to make sense, and I’m going to go put in the work. I’m going to put on the show of my career because there is no way, I’m going to let Bobbie injuring me, be the reason why I’m holding myself back.

I can’t and I won’t.

I know Bella is a cool girl, even though I don’t know personally but fan girling aside. I have to do, what I have to do and that’s beat her. If I’m looking to make any sore of splash back in Sin City Wrestling, I need to beat Bella this Sunday. I need to show the world that I’m not a fragile girl who can be broken. I need to show the world that I have what it takes to be back inside the Sin City Wrestling ring and that means I have to pin Bella. I need to, there is no other way to show the world that I’m still the same old Dani, ladder climbing Dani… but I’m just back with a few new tricks.

Come Sunday there will be no excuses for me, when it comes to facing Bella, I have to kick it up a gear and take myself to the next level. Beating her won’t come easy, but I know that I have what it takes...

I’m in no way saying that Bella is going to be an easy win, she isn’t she is one of most dominate women in Sin City Wrestling right now. All I’m saying is that I have no other choice… it’s sink or swim for me and right now I’m sick of treading water. I need to get back to doing what I do best and that’s winning, that’s entertaining the fans and that’s moving towards an opportunity to face the best of the best this company has to offer and trust me since I’ve been away the division has only grown stronger.

I don’t want to be left behind, I don’t want people to say I’m past it… or I can no longer compete with the competition that Sin City Wrestling has to offer and that’s why I must dig deep on Sunday night... that’s why I must beat Bella and that’s why I’m going to do everything in my power to walk away with the victory.

Hand on my heart I need this win against Bella and trust me… a win is what I’m aiming for.  

10
Climax Control Archives / I’m back.
« on: February 28, 2020, 11:39:52 PM »
 Ooc/: I fell asleep from a week of night shift and ran out of time... sorry.

It’s been a while, and if this was a Brittany Spears song a dramatic techno beat would have just blasted your ear drums but lucky for you, is isn’t a flash back to 2007. Oh no, this is a flash back to November 3rd, 2019. The night was meant to be one for the highlight reel, one for the personal record books for Dani Weston. It was the night that she was given clearance to step back side the six-sided ring, she was back in Sin City Wrestling, about to shock the world.  She was back to her first love, the only thing that made her feel alive. The competition that she had grown to love, was just minutes away. The thrill of lacing up her boots was all too familiar, wrestling had become second nature to her and knowing that she was now just a few more days away from returning to a world that she had been without for so long, was enough to make the hairs on the back of her neck rise up in anticipation.
 
Well, that’s how it played out in her head, that’s how Dani had everything planned out. That night would mark her return to the ring to reintroduce herself to her fans, tonight would be the night she told the world that she was going to be back and that her first match back in Sin City Wrestling, would take place the following week. It was her moment to take, so Dani grabbed it by the horns and took every opportunity she got to make it her own. It was the first step on her comeback tour and for a moment under those bright lights standing Infront of a sold-out crowd, Dani was finally home. Dani was finally where she was meant to be, everything felt right.
 
The fans were excited, Dani was excited, yet we should all know by now that when there is happiness there tends to be sadness just looming by. That sadness came in the form chubby barn yard animal in Bobbie Fucking Dahl. The one-time fan favourite who decided on that night of all nights to show the world her true colours. Bobbie wasn’t a happy, confident, wrecking ball of fun… she was just a flat-out miserable bitch. Without warning, without hesitation Bobbie left her mark on Dani’s return by reinjuring her shoulder and putting the former Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion back on the shelf. Why? Well, Bobbie has offered some dribble for a reason, but truth be told it’s just shit rolling down her face.
 
Since that night, Dani Weston was left with only one definitive path… rest, recover, rebuild and return. The resting part was near on impossible, as Dani couldn’t wait to get back into the ring. She had spent months on the sidelines and had finally just gotten herself back into in ring shape and now, she was just meant to sit back and watch all her hard work wilt away? Nah, that wasn’t going to sit well with her. The recovery part came easy because unlike the lies that spewed from Bobbie’s lips, she hadn’t re-torn Dani’s shoulder, she hadn’t crushed it, she hadn’t separated it. All that spruiking to toot her own horn was just her colon confusing her lips for her arse once again.
 
It was the rebuilding that took Dani away from wrestling for four months. It was the agonising pressure she put on herself to rebuild her muscles, around her shoulders reconstructing a stronger frame. Because Dani was hell bent on making Bobbie’s stunt be a once off, as there was no way she was going to let that mammoth of a woman shelf her once more. It took four months for Dani to get the all clear from her doctors, from Gabriel and Odette so they would let her come back into their gym and work out like she used to and well it took four months to prove to Mark Ward and Christian Underwood that she would be in tip top shape to make her return.
 
A return that will be taking place ‪this Sunday‬ at Hamilton, Scotland the New Douglas Park to be exact. Climax Control two hundred and sixty-one, the return match was set by the powers to be. Dani would return in the Blast from the Past Tournament, teaming up with the enigma himself Dmitri taking on the current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion, Kate Steele and the SCU superstar know as Javi Gonzales. It wasn’t going t be easy stepping straight back into the ring from four months off, rebuilding herself. It wasn’t going to be a walk in the park return match, Mark Ward and Christian Underwood clearly wanted Dani to work for her victory and well, it wouldn’t be the first time the youngster had to rise to the occasion.
 
As devastated as she was to be facing such a powerhouse in Kate in the first round, Dani knew this was a test. It was a challenge and if she could somehow do her bit for her team and put the Bombshell Internet Champion down for the three count and pick up the win for her team… it would make the past four months of heartache and pain worth it. It would be worth every tear, every drop of blood and every sleepless night worth the emotional and physical abuse Dani had put herself through the past sixteen weeks. Capturing a win over Kate Steele would be enough to sky rocket Dani’s career back into the spotlight, putting her in the top circle a place where she was no stranger too before her injury… but yet, the very real chance of falling short of this still played at the back of her mind. The thought of fumbling in her return match was enough to choke her and steal her words at times but Dani had to do what Dani does best and that’s muster up all the strength she can and stand face to face with all of those who come before her. The Blast from the Past was her launching pad, she just hoped and prayed that she had what it took to be a Sin City Wrestling Bombshell.
 
The return match ‪this Sunday night‬ was only just the beginning of Dani’s journey this time round… well actually, the plane ride to Scotland was the first step and well everything in that department wasn’t exactly smooth sailing.  
 
----
 
Dani hated flying; it was one of the worst things about her job. It wasn’t that she hated travelling she loved seeing the world and embarking on new experiences, it was just the letting go of all control, strapping yourself into a chair for ten plus hours and hoping like hell the wheels touched down safely. Lucky for Dani she didn’t have to tackle her flight to Scotland alone, as she found herself surrounded by love ones at the airport. Inside the VIP longue at the Las Vegas airport, a lot of Sin City Wrestling superstars and Bombshells were gathered as they awaited to board their direct flight that the powers to be had organised.
 
Dani was sitting around a round table, next to Charlotte and Mackenzie while Os and Daniel sat across from her. The only people missing from her immediate circle were Aron and Fen but last she heard, Fenris was refusing to let go of the reigns and Aron was struggling to get his bother on board for his debut into the wrestling world. Their absence wasn’t unnoticed, especially by Dani who had found herself adopting two older brothers in them both. Fenris was her protector, the brother who would break your neck just because you looked at her, while Aron was the softer gentler spiritual guide. Aron kept Dani’s feet on the ground at times, with harsh but necessary reality checks.
 
As she looked around the table Dani wasn’t really listening to the conversation her closest friends were having, she just picked up on Daniel’s voice every now and then as he was talking about numbers that the casino was raking in. His phone was constantly running hot with alerts, as the main server reported back to him half hourly on every win and every loss that happened back at the Golden Ring Casino. Dani was lost in thought, every time her eyes shifted around the room, she was thinking of stupid little things, mindless things, like she wondered how hot the water was in the tea urn. It was trivial stuff like that, keeping her mind from ticking over. She was trying to distract herself from what was about to happen.
 
It wasn’t until she felt Charlotte’s elbow grid into her ribs that Dani’s attention snapped back to the group that was sitting around her and suddenly, all eyes were on her.
 
“You alright Dans?” Daniel’s tone was serious, but the playful look in his eyes said otherwise.
 
Mackenzie patted Dani on the shoulder. “You look like you’re about to puke.” A slight chuckle escaped her glossed lips as she looked down at her friend.
 
“Be a darling and aim away from the group, yeah?” Charlotte followed up, as she jabbed her elbow into Dani’s ribs once more.
 
Danielle just sighed before laughing along with them, she knew they were only trying to cheer her up but obviously fear was strewn across her face. Nervously she ran her fingers through her hair, looping her soft curls behind her ears as she tilted forward in her chair. Bringing her elbows up she rested them on the table in front of her, before plonking her forehead into her hands.
 
“I hate flying.” She mumbled, “but I love travelling.” Another sigh escaped her lips, as if she was exhausted. “Life’s tough.”
 
Danielle didn’t even have to look up to feel four sets of eyes roll towards her. However, regardless of how petty she was being they all knew this routine too well from traveling internationally with Dani before. Internal flights were okay, they were quick little wheels up, wheels down. It was the acres of ocean under the plane that Dani had a problem with, when she flew internationally. The morning of the flight she would be her regular self, this Dani Downer would only kick in thirty minutes before boarding time. It was short lived as they all prayed that she fell asleep on the plane and nine times out of ten that’s exactly what happened.
 
“You need to try and relax; you can’t be stressing yourself out days before your return match.” Mackenzie looked at Dani, making sure she was paying attention before she continued. “We’ll be in the air before you know it and wheels down before you can count to one million.” A playful smirk was the full stop on Mackenzie’s advice.
 
Dani took her head from her hands and looked up at the group. “I know, I know.” Her voice was high pitched and whiney. “I’m sorry, I hate that I get like this.” An honest sigh escaped her lips as she looked down at her watch.
 
“It’s okay, we get it…” Charlotte followed up. “This has been a big week for you, one of the busiest weeks in history for the casino, your mum not doing so well, a big bad international flight and a return match just days away.” She was looking Dani up and down. “No wonder you’re a wreck.”
 
Looking up at Charlotte, Dani could read the honestly in her face. This week hadn’t been an easy one for her and there was still the matter of her return match looming. Dani had been so focused on the flight that she had neglected to start mentally preparing herself for stepping back inside the six-sided ring against Kate Steele. She brought both her hands up to the front of her face, a clapping sound bellowed out as she unintentionally slapped her head into her hands a little harder than she was expecting.  
 
“I forgot all about Kate.” She groaned. “I’m really not ready, I’m not ready at all.” Her head was shaking from side to side.
 
Dani thought she was going to met with groans from the group, but she was surprised when she heard laughter instead, even Os was having a hard time keeping his lips together as he chuckled away.
 
 “You’re just nervous.” Daniel looked directly at Dani. “It happens.” Another chuckle aired. “Plus, I don’t think you’re the first or the last that will forget about Kate. Don’t beat yourself up over it.” That winning smile was plastered on his face. “Just do us a favour and wipe the floor clean with her.”
 
Daniel’s voice was commanding it was almost like he was in work mode asking her to complete a task before the end of her shift. Dani watched as Daniel’s attention shifted back to his phone as a god awful cheeky smiling photo of Nick flashed up on his screen. Daniel groan before he answered his opening line was something like “stop taking pictures of your ugly mug and adding them to your contact profile.” But it was more aggressive British and less polite. Os looked over at Dani before he reached out across the table. It was like he could see the pain behind her eyes when it came to Nick. He was always popping up in her life at the most random times, that she would have loved to have him by her side supporting her. However, that ship sailed and well, hit the bottom like the titanic. Just a delicate squeeze or her hand was all he could offer, as words escaped him.
 
“Oh, and what Daniel forgot to say was…” Mackenzie voice snapped them all back into reality. “Don’t let your partner suck the blood from your veins. You’re already pale enough… we don’t need to be rescuing a corpse.” She patted Dani on the shoulder as she smirked.
 
Before Dani could reply with anything witty a chime sounded over the PA system at the airport, letting the room know that their flight was ready to board. Dani watched as everyone in the VIP longue stood up, collected their things and moved off towards the gate. Her friends included. Dani was the last one to make a move, but when she did, she felt Charlotte’s arm snake it’s way around her shoulders to pull her into her side.
 
“Stop” her voice was like a warning. “Don’t even think about how you’re not ready, not worthy, or not good enough for this match. I know what’s going on up there.” She tapped Dani’s temple. “Stop self-sabotaging... left foot after right foot, get your arse on that plane and in Scotland you’re going to remind the world just how fucking good you are.”
 
There were no more words, there was nothing Dani could say as Charlotte had hit the nail on the head. Before Dani could even utter a reply, her group had moved off leaving her in the wings before she was able to catch her thoughts and catch up to London Underground.

----

This Sunday night I find myself back inside the six-sided ring, lacing my boots up and returning to Sin City Wrestling after over a year of sitting on the side lines. It has sucked being at home watching the SCW world spin without me!! It has sucked. Yet this Sunday night I get to lock horns with Kate Steele in round 1 of the Blast from the Past tournament hopefully cementing my path back towards the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship.  

11
Climax Control Archives / Time to climb.
« on: February 15, 2019, 09:09:52 PM »
 It has been a while and well there is a lot to catch up on, I mean last time you saw Danielle Weston she had just suffered defeat at the hands of Alicia Lukas who was able to pry the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship away from her grasps. Just 4 months out from Danielle being able to claim herself the longest reigning champion in Sin City Wrestling history in a single title run, to say that things were on the downward spiral was pretty evident. In fact, if you follow the former champion on Twitter you could see that things in her life was turning from bad to worse. From losing her championship, from being placed in to a fatal four-way match at Blaze of Glory against Alicia, Selenana and Crystal all the way to her applying a lip lock to one of her bosses who swiftly and harshly rejected her advances, things weren’t looking good for the young gun from Daytona Beach. Nevertheless, the show must go on and well, the up and downs were destined to keep coming.

It was late and almost everyone at the Golden Ring Casino had called it a night, it was different tonight as normally the casino was open 24/7 yet Daniel and his team made the executive decision to close the doors for a few hours as they comply with a health and safety audit. It wasn’t uncommon for Casinos to undergo random checks and with Daniel moving forward with his plans to open more restaurants near the Casino it was expected that a slight inconveniences like this would happen, from time to time. It was a rare moment that he could take with his team to sit down and work out what was happening next and where the business was headed.

Moving up stairs to the meeting room that only the managers knew about, London Underground and Nicky George all sat around a long rectangular table.
Daniel sat at the head, while Mackenzie and Charlotte were on his right, Os was to his left and Nicky was based at the other end of the table. Next to Os was an unfamiliar face but he must have been pretty friendly with London Underground to find a spot at the table. The young man who didn’t look a day above twenty-one smugly leaned back in his chair before he, took a cigarette out form his top pocket, slipping it between his lips before he went to light up in front of the group.

“Jakey boy.” Nick said with a smirk. “You can’t smoke in here.” His cold blue eyes stalked him as Jake stopped what he was doing.

His large out stretched hand was enough evidence that Jake needed, before he reluctantly moved the cigarette from his mouth and handed it over towards Nick. As soon as the stick hit the palm of his hand, Nicky crunched his fingers around it, watching it break with ease.

“And the rest.” His thick accent was harsh as his eyes didn’t move from the boy.

Jake sighed but did what he was instructed to do, as he handed over the box of cigarettes.

“The lighter as well you mutt” Nick barked out another order. “Chop, chop boy, you’re holding us up.”

The boy fumbled around and found his lighter from his pockets before he slide that across the table towards Nick. Daniel couldn’t help but smirk as he watched his long-time friend, flip open the lid of the cigarette packet to help himself to one of the sticks before he lit it up and brought it to his lips, much to Jake’s disgust.

“Hey, you said…” He was cut off mind sentence.

“You’re a guest at this table, until you earn it… I’d advise you shut your mouth” Nick ordered.

As Nick rocked back into his chair, he looked down the table to see that Daniel was waiting on the two of them to finish their bickering before he kicked this meeting off. However, this wasn’t a regular meeting about facts and numbers this was about something that was brewing outside in the Casino scene that took none of them by surprise. Daniel brought his hands together before he rested them down on the table, his jacket was out stretched as his muscles rippled from underneath the tight material. This little nugget of information wasn’t needed but hey sometimes a girl gets lonely on Valentine’s Day.

“I’ve been hearing whispers that we made an enemy in town.” Daniel kicked off. “Seems like a certain yank, can’t handle a little bit of competition.” He flashed a toothy smile. “Yet Jakey boy, has had his ear to the ground and earlier today he came to me with some intel, that I found amusing.” Daniel waved a hand towards Jake. “Care to share?”

Jake sat up in his seat and looked around the table to see that all eyes were on him, he couldn’t help but feel nervous like the weight of the world was on his shoulders right now as he had to be a bearer of bad news.

“Me and me mates, were at The Rise Casino… and we over heard some rumblings.” He kicked off. “It appears that Colton… the owner, isn’t happy that his business is down the tube since you lot opened up.” He nervously fumbled with his hands.

Nick looked across at Jake to see his palms were clammy as he spoke, he knew the next few words to spill form his lips weren’t going to be ones to take lightly. Rocking forward in his chair, he rested his elbows on the table, before he blew a cloud of smoke in the young male’s direction.

“Let me guess, this Colton is going to try and swing his big dick and take down what we have built here?” Nick looked up at Daniel with a murderous grin beaming on his face.

Jake didn’t say a word he just nodded his head. Daniel, Mackenzie and Charlotte straightened up before Mackenzie’s voice was heard.

“A man can dream.” She said confidently.

“He’s not coming for you the traditional way… the boys and I over heard that he wants to flush you all out. Expose you, he says he knows exactly who you lot are and what you have done and well… he wants to show you whose boss…” Jake anxiously stutters with his words. “Says he doesn’t want to buy you out but wants to see this place burn to the ground.” His eyes look up at Nick as he can sense his burning blue eye son his skin.

Nick takes a moment to analyse Jake to see if he is telling the truth, but he can’t fault the intel that was just brought to the table. Looking up from Jake, he looks towards Daniel and calmly he speaks.

“Colton Jones, he’s the big dick around town, owns more bars than Os can count, night clubs, casinos… old money, dirty money…” Nick takes another long drag on the cigarette that is hanging out of his mouth. “He normally puts pressure on and get’s people the sell what’s hot in town but has been known to flush the sewers with drugs.” He takes another drag on his cigarette before he blows a cloud of smoke around himself. “It keeps him in a good light with the people and keeps his dick hard with the politicians.”

Nick cranes his neck to the side, before he removes the cigarette from his mouth and stubs it out in the ashtray in front of him. Daniel looks down the table his eyes darting between Nick and Jake.

“Been doing some research, Nicky?” Daniel’s right eyebrow raised.

“It’s what I’m good at.” He replied with a cheesy grin.

“And how did you get all this information?” Charlotte looked towards Nick with caution.

“He’s got a daughter…” He titled his head towards Charlotte. “and not all of her lips are tight.” He threw a cocky wink in her direction.

Charlotte and Mackenzie just roll their eyes, while faking a gag but that doesn’t remove the smirk from Nicky’s face.

“Don’t worry loves, the moment she told me she was a virgin, I remembered why I don’t sing hail Marys.” He fired off another wink. “Jesus Christ, what sort of monster do you take me for?” He shouted a little towards the girls. “I didn’t go anywhere near her, I just have my ways of getting information. Let’s just leave it at that.”

“My brother always told me you were a wealth of knowledge… I didn’t realise that the bastard was right.” Daniel fired off a smirk.

Nicky just started the chuckle, not getting offended by the remark.

“So, what’s the plan?” Charlotte moved forward in her chair.

“I’d say it’s time we go introduce ourselves.” Daniel bit back with harsh words and a cold hard stare.

Os just cracked his knuckles, while Charlotte and Mackenzie looked at one another having a silent discussion about what their roles would be in all of this. Daniel looked down towards his watch, while Nicky was grinning like a lion that had been caged up at the zoo for too long, that was finally going to get a chance to hunt. As all members of the table took a few moments to hash out a plan, they were taken by surprise of the sound of pounding on the meeting room door. Before anyone could speak, the door swing open and in spilling into the room was Danielle Weston. As she was tumbling over her own feet, as she was in a mad rush to get to them all. All eyes in the room darted towards her, to see the tears streaming down her face.

“It’s... it’s... Lacey.” Those were the only three words she could speak.

It didn’t take the rest of the room to fill with silence before they all leapt to their feet ready for action.

“What about Lacey?” Daniel tried to hide the concern in his direct voice, but everyone in the room could hear it.

Dani was struggling to form a sentence but she gave it everything she had.

“She was walking to her car, and he... they...” she was muttering as the tears fell.

“Spit it out.” Nick roared in anger, he hated when people delayed information.

“They knocked her over and took her belongings, they attacked her... she’s...” She was cut off.

“Where?” Daniel’s voice boomed, commanding her attention.

“Downstairs, she’s really shaken up... and soo much blood.” Dani cried.

Everyone is the room flooded the doorway, moving past Danielle as she stood still frozen from what she had obviously just witnessed. Daniel and Nick looked back before they left, they motioned for the girls to go back to grab Dani and pry as much details out of her as possible.

~~

This week I get to face Mercedes and well to say I’m excited is a little bit of an understatement. She is the Sin City Wrestling highlight reel she is the girl who has been there and done that... Mercedes is and will always be the pinnacle of this business and it would be foolish of me to think otherwise. Sure I’m coming into this match on the back of a loss but please don’t let that nugget of information cloud your judgement. Don’t think that I’m not ready for this...

If anything losing the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship is the wake up call I needed, it was the reminder that I needed to show me that this business is filled with highs and lows and trust me, I’ve been to the lowest parts for the most part of my early days in SCW and I will not, I won’t go back to those days... I refuse... so Mercedes needs to keep her eyes open and keep in mind that I’m coming in hot... I’m going to look towards the future and the future has me winning back my Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship on the 10th of March and there isn’t a damn thing anyone can do about it.

So this Sunday night I get to scratch and claw my way back to the top, by taking out the hall of gamer Mercedes and well its no easy task but, nothing worth having comes easy... so finally getting back in the ring against her is what I need, so far in my career I’ve been winless when it comes to staring across that ring my Mercedes and that all comes to a stop this Sunday night.

I will walk in and show Mercedes and the fans that I still have what it takes, I will prove to the world that I’m not a one streak wonder... I’m not a quitter and just because my title is currently being worn my Alicia Lukas, doesn’t mean that I’m not coming back with a vengeance to reclaim what is mine... to reclaim what I put back in the spotlight... So gear up Mercedes because trust me, you’re in for a world of pain this Sunday night because I have a message to send and right now, you’re in the firing line of it being delivered.

Truth be told I can’t wait to get inside the six-sides ring this weekend and duel with one of the best women to ever step foot inside Sin City Wrestling, but warm and fuzzy feelings aside... I have a job to do and recapturing my title is at the peak of my Wishlist, so Mercedes... I’ll see you on Sunday and mark my words, I will give you one of the best matches in your career. I’m not bragging, I’m not tooting my own horn... I’m just stating facts, I’m just letting you know that I’m going to give it my all and pray that it’s enough to put me on the right foot as I head back towards the top.  

12
Climax Control Archives / All I can.
« on: February 01, 2019, 07:37:20 PM »
 Why bother?

The main event of Inception III had been and gone and the result, was Dani Weston getting her hand raised in victory as she become the unified Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion and the Honor Women’s Champion. Dani was able to over come all the odds and pin Alicia’s shoulder to the canvas for the one, two, three. It was her moment, it was everything that she had ever worked for and in that moment, she felt nothing but joy as tears streamed down her face from the mixture of exhaustion but the over shadowing pride that she had in herself. Everything Gabriel had put her through for the last two weeks had led to this moment and it was perfect, just how she wanted it. Just a single second she could stand in that ring with her two championship belts and bask in the glory of the fans losing their minds, all while her mother sat at ring side watching her little girl in the ring living out her life long dream. It was picture perfect, something that would definitely find a place on a wall in her home.

Well that was until Kate, felt the need to steal this moment from here al so she could come out and flash her golden briefcase and completely rip off what Senor Vinnie had done to her brother Fenris. Dani couldn’t say she was surprised, she knew this moment was too good to be true and she knew Kate was a spotlight hungry bitch, who wouldn’t stand back for one single second to try and beat her chest and take this moment of dominance away from her. It was pretty predictable actually something the whole bombshell roster had come accustomed to when it came to the likes of Kate, Crystal and Seleana. I mean if the focus wasn’t on them, why bother? That’s the type of attitude they walked around the place with… so reigning on other people’s BIG moments it just a cake walk for them.

Yet to Dani, she was seeing it as the ultimate spit in her face and regardless of all of Kate and Crystal’s ranting and raving lately, Ms Weston couldn’t help but feeling the blood course through her veins a little faster. Kate had ruined what was her special moment inside the Gold Coast casino and that would never be forgotten and now Crystal was jumping the long cue of Bombshell who were in line waiting for the shot at the championship but that’s nothing new Crystal always seems to gravitate towards the World Bombshell Championship, especially when she thinks she “deserves” this opportunity. I mean let’s take a trip back to the whole Mikah vs Crystal period of time that ultimately burnt Mikah out, leading her not to overly care anymore… that was the start of her downfall all because Crystal couldn’t live another day without everything in Sin City Wrestling, being about her. Yet, isn’t it funny that she only puts the work in, when she knows there is a title opportunity or title on the line? People might think that we miss that but trust me… we all know.

If anyone deserves a match, shouldn’t it be Apple? Seeing as her one on one match was stolen away from her from as the GM Brooke, shoved Amy Marshall into the mix for no reason at all? Shouldn’t Cat be in line before Crystal, because regardless of her one loss she had completely turned the Bombshell division on it’s head? Shouldn’t Mercedes be before Crystal because she is the work horse of the Bombshell division, the one who always puts in the work and yet even she was over looked because why? All because Crystal knows how to talk herself into the spotlight, all because Crystal knows how to manipulate the system to get what she wants and trust me, everyone one in the Bombshell division is well and truly over it.

So, now we have a newly crowned unified World Bombshell Champion and Honor Women’s Champion who should be living on cloud nine, celebrating her accomplishments but instead… she is questioning why she should even bother? How is she meant to lead this division to new heights, if the same crippling things repeats itself time and time again? Dani can’t do anything about Kate, I mean she got in and did the “hard work” at the last moment to win the briefcase fair and square, but knowing that Crystal had just pushed herself to the front of the line with no actual valid reason… why bother? Danielle Weston was holding the top tier title of two prestigious wrestling companies and well, that should have been exciting for her as it should have opened the gates for a whole new world of challengers and defences but sadly… Dani Weston was staring down a showdown with Crystal on March 10th and if she was being honest, she couldn’t care for this match.

The way that Crystal was just handed the opportunity had caused an outroar with many of her peers and well, Dani couldn’t disagree with them. She had no interest in facing Crystal, not because she felt she couldn’t beat her after all she had won the championship off Mikah from Christ sake it’s because other’s deserved it more and the fact that the fairness in all of this was over looked went against everything Danielle had been talking about since becoming the World Bombshell Champion, she wanted to make a difference she wanted to lead this roster into a different direction, where anyone could get a shot at her championship but no, people like Trinity, Jessie Salco and Sierra were over looked all because of that selfish wrench Crystal. So, when it came to potentially having the face Crystal… all Dani could think to herself was why bother?

The only thing she could look forward to right now was the rematch that Alicia deserved, and it was greatly appreciated that this match wasn’t missed in the fold when it came to the Crystal Show.

~~

The Inception afterparty.

Inception III had been kind to Danielle as she was able to walk into, the night with her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship and successfully defend her title, all the while she was able to beat the strong force of Alicia Lukas and unify with her Honor Women’s championship, meaning by the end of the night Danielle Weston was holding two titles up above her head. An image that Sin City Wrestling fans that were in attendance would never let Danielle forgot as the leapt from their chairs to celebrate her victory. The sound of the roof almost lifting from their cheers would be a memory to last her a life time as she couldn’t even hear herself think in that moment. It was in that moment Danielle knew that she had done something right in this business, for the fans to react so enthusiastically when she picked up the victory.

The match wasn’t easy, it never was when it came to facing Alicia, but they had both gone above and beyond for the fans tonight and their reaction to every nugget of gold that was in that match was enough to keep the blood pumping for Danielle. It was the driving force behind her never quit attitude and why she couldn’t let them down, she had to pin Alicia to the canvas and pick up the victory because her fans justified this outcome. They had all come so far in such a short time and there was no way that Danielle was going to let them down now, not when it really mattered.

As promised after the night had wrapped up at the arena Danielle had showered, got herself all dressed up and now she was ready to paint the town red with the eagerly awaiting Sin City Wrestling fans who had swarmed the Golden Ring Casino and E14 Sport’s bar. The Sport’s bar was already at capacity while the casino was being slammed as people flooded the bar and slot machines all while some fans were rushing around the place trying to catch as many Sin City Wrestling stars as they could to add to their autograph and selfie collections. It didn’t take Dani long to be swooped on by a group of screaming girls, who all huddled around her a cuddle and a photo before they rushed off in search of someone else. Mackenzie and Charlotte had spotted Dani from across the room and they quickly made their way over with two drinks in their hands.

“Champ.” Mackenzie offered her a smile.

“Drink up.” Charlotte quickly followed as she handed Danielle one of her drinks.

Danielle took the ice-cold beer in her right hand, before she looked around to see that the Golden Ring Casino staff were in fact under the pump.

“Do you guys want me to help out? This place is nuts?” Dani looked around in disbelief.

The volume of people that were walking around with drinks in their hands, while others played the tables and slot machines it was unreal. It was like the whole Vega Strip was in their Casino tonight. Mackenzie just shook her head from side to side as if to warn her.

“Don’t you even fucking dare.” Mackenzie barked.

Charlotte wrapped her arm around Danielle neck and lead her way from they were standing so she couldn’t see the endless line behind her bar.

“Tonight, you celebrate, no work for you.” Charlotte’s eyes twinkled when she said that. “Time to let the hair down Dani.” The tone in her voice was everything.

And they were famous last words, as Charlotte and Mackenzie did everything in their power to keep a drink in Danielle’s hand for the rest of the night. The hours just ate away as she mingled with the fans, she spoke with some of the people she worked with and she moved back and forth from the Casino and the Sport’s bar. It was hard work, but Danielle was managing to keep up her appearances at both facilities to keep all the fans that had come to see her happy. It was surreal how many selfies she had taken and how many autographs she had given but the longer the night went on the more drink she was fed by team double trouble that it starting to take its toll on her.

Dani was able to escape Mackenzie and Charlotte for a moment as she heading up the stairs towards the observation deck at the Golden Ring Casino, normally she wasn’t allowed up here without an invitation, but it was the only place she could think of what would give her a moment of peace. Once she reached the top step, Dani plonked herself down letting the cool air con from the ceiling blow towards her as she felt as if her skin was on fire. All that running around had her roasted, her feet were aching, her head was buzzing from the loud sounds of people and the fact that she had consumed more alcohol tonight than she mostly ever had in her life. Truth be told Dani wasn’t much of a drinker and right now, as she had her head leant up against the wall, I’m sure it was a pretty evident sign that she was feeling all sorts of drunk.

Closing her eyes for a moment Danielle just needed a second to catch her breath before she dared to go back stairs to join the people. All the while she missed the sound of footsteps behind her, but she didn’t miss the sound of a male clearing his throat.

“You lost?” His gruff tone made it sound threatening.

Dani just waved her hands at him, as if to tell him to keep his voice down. She didn’t have to turn around, she knew who was standing behind her from his presence and tone. Taking a seat beside her on the top step, Nick wrapped his black jacket over Danielle’s shoulders. He could tell that she was buzzed, the glassiness in her eyes was a dead set give away, not only that the fact that she was hiding up stairs to gather herself gave her that deer in headlights type of glow. Dani turned to looked at Nick, who was rolling up the sleeves of his crisp white business shirt, stopping at his elbows before her did one finally roll to anchor them there. His focus was mainly on the task at hand, but she couldn’t help but feeling the glare that was coming his way from Danielle.

“Got something to say, darlin?” He smirked before he finally looked down towards her.

Dani twisted herself towards him, so she could look directly into his eyes. “You didn’t say.” She had to stop to catch herself from slurring. “You didn’t congratulate me.” Her smile was beaming as she showed off her white teeth. “I’m a big winner… I won big things tonight.”

Since she had moved away from the wall Dani was now swaying, even though she was seated her body was like a flag in the breeze. Reaching out she held onto Nick’s right arm, giving it a little squeeze as she did so before she rested her head on to his shoulder, her eyes instantly falling closed again as she just wanted to rest.

“Forgive me Danielle, where are my manners?” His voice was so dreamy, even though he was being sarcastic. “Congratulations, darlin.”

Danielle’s hand slipped down his muscular arm, heading towards his hand that was now rolled over palm up. Her eyes opened, as she looked down at her hand that was edging towards his cataloguing the ink that stained his skin. Nick was trying to his best to keep this as professional as he could, but the touch of her skin on his was enough to have him breaking all sorts of laws to be with her. Yet, he knew he couldn’t, but he couldn’t just snap his hand away from hers and she entwined her fingers with his. He couldn’t hurt her like that, even if her knew what they were doing was off limits.

“Dani.” He turned to look at her as he questioned her intentions.

His eyes were now locked in hers and it was taking everything in his power, not to reach across and cup her delicate face with his other hand and bring her towards him. The thoughts of kissing her was running wild in his mind but he knew this wasn’t the time nor place, nor would it ever happen. Dani on the other hand, was just staring at him, as she shuffled herself close to him, her head that was resting on his shoulder was now titled as she edged in closer towards him. Only millimetres separated them now, as she gazed directly into his heavenly blue eyes. The grip on his hand tightened as she licked her lips, giving them some moisture before she slowly but assertively arched her neck up towards him. Her lips just hovered above his, before she gently pressed them against his.

Nick couldn’t refuse at first, as he had wanted this since the day, he laid eyes on her so selfishly he let the kiss deepen. It was taking everything in his power to stop himself from rolling her into his arms, before placing her on the ground where, they sat and giving into everything he had ever wanted to do to her. Nick had been with countless women from all over the world and yet, there was something about Dani that had him regretting every single one of them. Danielle on the other hand, finally felt at ease and the fact that she was willing to be so close with a man after what had happened with Eli, meant that there was something more behind this. Dani let go of his hand, before she swiftly moved herself on top of him, her legs straddling each side of him, as she sat on his lap. The two of them, unable to open their eyes at this moment, as Danielle let their embrace deepen as her tongue dwelled with his. His strong arms snaked around her back and held onto her hips as Danielle started to roll them towards him. Her intentions were clear, and selfishly he was letting them continue until her felt her hands reach up and fumble away at the top bottom on his shirt.

Nick back away from the kiss, his mouth covered in red stain from Danielle’s lip stick. Looking up at her, he couldn’t believe what he was about to say that would ruin all of this, so he took a little while longer than he should have before he let her down.

“Danielle…” He flinched as he felt her hands move down towards his lap. “Danielle.” His voice was more commanding this time around as he gently shouted towards her.

Dani stopped what she was doing so she could look up to see the pained look on his face. She wasn’t sure what she had down wrong, but from the look that she was receiving it was killing him.

“I’m your boss.” It was all Nick could spit out.

Without another word said, he had gently lifted her up off him and as soon as her feet touched the ground she spun on her heels and she made her way down the flight of stairs at the speed of light. Nick just dragged his hands down his face, before he walked off back towards his office, smashing his fist into the wall as she walked down the small hallway before slamming his office door closed behind him. The rest of the night for Danielle was spent avoiding him at all costs, while keeping clear of Mackenzie, Charlotte, Os and Daniel because no doubt her actions were going to come out, Nick was too loyal to Daniel not to mention it, meaning the water that Danielle was now lingering was, indeed hot.

~~

Here we go just days away from the rematch of all rematches and lets just say I’m glad this is happening before Crystal was able to swarm in and ruin it. Alicia deserves this match as she has held her Honor title for a countless amount of days and even though I was able to beat her at Inception, I do feel like this match is needed.

Alicia needs to show the world that she still has what it takes, and she will be coming in hot when it comes to our match at Climax Control... she won’t want to be pinned the canvas again and she won’t want to walk out empty handed.

I on the other hand have to prove that I have what it takes to keep this title and I will doing everything that I possibly can do make sure the world knows I’m not a one hit wonder.

All I can say is that there is a lot riding on this match this Sunday night and I’m going to hit it my all to make sure that my titles don’t change hands.

So Alicia come at me with everything that you have because I can promise you I will be coming for you and I hope to better our last match from Inception... because when you and I step in that ring together we make magic and that’s all the fans deserve.

All I can promise is that I will give you all I can... because that’s what I do best.  

13
Supercard Archives / DANI WESTON v ALICIA LUKAS
« on: January 11, 2019, 11:41:13 PM »
 Inception III;
Media Week.

It was the week of Inception III and the Sin City Wrestling community was alive and well. The monstrous event was being held out of the Gold Coast Casino in Las Vegas and the vibe around town was electric. People had travelled from near and far to home in on Vegas for this historic event as it truly was one of the big feel super cards that Sin City Wrestling had on offer. With everyone booked, with every title on the line and unifications to tie over the Honor wrestling and Sin City Wrestling merger there was a lot of eyes in the wrestling world now focused on Vegas. This wasn’t going to be like any other events it would be the one where two worlds finally become one, champions would rise to the top and history would be made.

It was a busy week for Danielle, she had spent a majority of it already out and about undertaking radio and television interviews, hell she even got to help read out Monday morning news. It was the role of the champion, to carry the weight of most of the media arrangements on their shoulders and carry the hype the lead up to the main show. It was double duty for Dani as not only was she the World Bombshell Champion, but she was also in the main event, meaning she had to work twice as hard to make sure there would be arses on sets and viewers tunning in from all over the globe. This was uncharted territory for Danielle, to me the face of a company and to use her words to push them forward and even if those facts alone scared her, she just took on each new challenge head on.

When Mark Ward and Christian Underwood handed her media schedule her eyes also bugged out of her head, but not once did she complain, not once did she panic on sight. She knew she had to grab these opportunities and run with them proving to the co-owners of Sin City Wrestling that she could be leader, that she deserved to be the champion and that she wasn’t afraid to get out there and be the face that Bombshell division had lost since Mikah’s retirement. Truth be told, there wasn’t a better promo girl than Mikah and even though she hated the fans and the general public she always made sure she was on show, she always made sure her championship was on show and she always made sure that people knew what was going on and why they should tune in. that was the path Danielle was taking, yet instead of insulting the people, she loved them and approached them with kindness and friendship, because without them there would be no Inception III, there would be no Sin City Wrestling and there would be no Dani Weston professional wrestler.  

Monday for Dani was spent reading the news, while conducting and televised interview about what to expect this Sunday night at Inception III. She went on to the tell the locals that it was live from the Gold Coast Casino and that during the week there would be countless meet and greet opportunities, fan fairs and press conferences. Dani made sure she ran through the time table for what was coming up so that the locals knew where they could meet them, or where to avoid if they wanted to get around town without being caught up in Sin City Wrestling hysteria. The early more interview rolled into two more radio ones that had her playing prank phone calls on some of the listeners while handing out some of the last remaining tickets as prizes. The night was free, and she took advantage of an empty gym to work on her moves – Sunday night wasn’t going to be easy as she faced Alicia Lukas and world known wrestling superstar that many had bets on walking away from Inception with her championship. It was hard always being billed as the underdog, but it was definitely something Danielle was going to use to her advantage.

Tuesday was a day full of meet and greets, too be honest it was Dani’s favourite day on her schedule. She loved to mingle with the fans and she loved to meet each and every single one of them. This time wasn’t like the last as the line up to see her was miles long, where in the past it hadn’t been more than just a few keen Sin City Wrestling fans who obviously just loved meeting new talent and collecting autographs. It was a warm feeling knowing that people had spent hours waiting in line just to chat with her, swoop in for a hug and leave with a signature and ever lasting memories. The tides had defiantly changed for Dani and since her dominance in the gold rush tournament it had people flocking to be around her. It was a reminder that good things come to those who wait, but even better things come to those who work their arses off and go out to accomplish their dreams.

Wednesday was back to back radio media. Danielle didn’t have a moment to spare on that day as she was rushed between studios to participate in local radio and digital radio broadcasts. She joined the hotwire for a podcast and spoke about her dreams and goals while working in Sin City Wrestling, all while keeping her focus clear on what mattered the most right here and right now and that was successfully defending her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship this Sunday night against Alicia Lukas and unifying the Honor Women’s championship in with hers to be the undisputed top tier Bombshell champion on the foster. It wasn’t going to come easy, but she was putting in the work to make sure that he hand was raised by the end of the night and not Alicia’s. Wednesday was a blur to Danielle from all the running around back and forth but still she enjoyed it. The night was spent walking on eggshells around Fenris who was still fuming about what Aron had done, she knew she was going to have to talk to him at some stage but ended up just falling asleep and letting the day be done with.

~~

Thursday the 10th of January.
Gold Coast Casino.

It was the most exciting day on Danielle’s media roster yet, her first ever press conference and she got to participate in it as the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion. She got to sit in the middle of the long row of Superstars and Bombshell’s, she got to sit there proudly with the Championship belt propped up in front of her as the media looked up towards them. This was what Danielle May Weston had been dreaming about since a little girl, she wanted to be a professional wrestler, she wanted to be one of the world’s best and right now she was getting a snippet of things to come.

The Gold Coast Casino had emptied out one of their media halls and had decked it out for the SCW press conference. There was one long table on top of the stage while sea of chair were turned to look upon it. The chairs were filled with reporters, journalists, bloggers, hell you name it and they were in attendance. They were all there chasing the golden nugget of information about Inception III, they were all there hoping to get a spoiler or two, so they could rush back to their desks at work to bash out a quick story or to quickly released the information via social media. It was their jobs and they did them well when it cam to hyping up Sin City Wrestling events, they were one of main reasons why the shows were always sold out.

The sound of camera’s clicking echoed as they were trying to get that perfect shot in, after all photos lead to money and money is what kept them coming back for more. As the room settled and the journalist were prepped and ready, Jason Adams’ was seen walking on to the stage. He was the MC for this event and he would be the one to introduce to stars of Sin City Wrestling to the stage. He made sure that the crowd was fired up, before he brought out the hard-working wrestlers of Sin City Wrestling. Casey Williams was on site, Trinity Jones, Mackenzie and Charlotte just to name a few other faces that lined up at the table. The girls of London Underground were there to speak of the new sports bar that would be opening that night, making sure that the fans knew if they couldn’t get tickets to Inception III that they could always pop into the casino as it would be streaming live from both sport’s bar and casino. Everyone took their seats before Jason finally got to call out the last name on his list.

“And finally, it’s my pleasure to introduce our Sin City Wrestling… World Bombshell Champion… the one, the only… Daniiiiiiiiii Weston.” Jason brought his hands together as he clapped for his friend Dani.

Dani made her way on the stage; her World Bombshell Championship was around her waist. Waving out into the crowd, her smiling face was all they could focus on. She made her way up to Jason, giving him a friendly kiss on the cheek and a handshake before she moved back over to her spot at the table. The middle seat, the hot seat, the one that would have most questions projected at it. Danielle unclipped her championship belt from around her waist and proudly placed it on display on the table in front of her before she took a seat next the Mackenzie. The champion was wearing a floor length black dress that had tassels hanging from it, so as she moved, they shimmed from side to side – highlighting her fun personality.

Kenz gave her a little shove, as if to praise the young woman for the position that she was now in. Charlotte moved forward in her chair to smile at her friend before both women of London Underground snuck back into their chairs. Dani couldn’t help but smile as she looked at her friends, before she gazed down the table to see Casey Williams a man that would be retiring on Sunday night a man that was her mixed tag team partner, she offered in a friendly wave before the sound of Jason Adam’s voice hit the airways.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, the floor is now yours.” Jason smiled as he opened the press conference.

Jason quickly stepped aside to join the rest of his Sin City Wrestling family at the table, as he loved being the commentator that had the biggest following, so he made sure his face was at all of these events. It was important to him for the people to hear stories and get information from not just the in-ring competitors but the ring crew and non-in ring staff members of the Sin City Wrestling family. it didn’t take long for questions to come firing from all directions, it took a moment to get them all under control but finally there was some order in the room and they could start answering the questions as they were directed at them.

“Dani, what are your goals for Sunday night?” One female reporter fired off.

Danielle just smiled sweetly. “To successfully defend my World Bombshell Championship and of course, capture the Honor Women’s Championship so they can be unified…” a slight chuckle followed. “Of course, that’s the goal… but I want to make sure I leave the fans wanting more before the leave, I want them to be excited and full of joy when the show ends because that means I’ve done my job and I’ve done it well.” That smile beamed on her face. “I want it to be the most talked about main event since, well… forever. My goal is to make everyone happy and well, the only way I’m going to do that is by putting on the fight of my life.” Her cheek flushed red with excitement.

Danielle quickly took a sip of her water before, she listened to the other questions that were being fired up and down the desk.  It didn’t take long for another one to be thrown in her direction.

“Dani, can you give us some scoop on what’s going on with Fenris and Aron? I mean you do live with them both, so surely you know what’s happening.” The female reporter pushed.

Danielle just rocked nervously in her chair, she didn’t want to say something that would get back to either of the boys, causing anymore grief.

“The scoop is, K doesn’t really enjoy ice cream and well A is a thirty-one-flavour type of guy… he’ll eat it all.” Dani smiled brightly as she avoided that conflicting question.

Mackenzie gave Danielle a quick thumbs up under the table to let her know that was a good response. She knew the brothers well and nothing would hurt them more, than to have the media buzzing about what they were fighting about. The next question was aimed at Danielle.

“Ms Weston, what are your aspirations in Sin City Wrestling?” The reporter stood up as he spoke to Danielle could see him.

She thought about it for a quick second before she replied.

“I’m only a few months away from June… and I’m pretty sure if you’re been keeping up with Mercedes’ numbers you all know what that means.” She said with a smile.

“So, you want to topple Mikah with the highest days as the World Bombshell Champion in a single run?” The reporter barked back.

Danielle just winked. “That’s the dream.” She paused to pick her next words carefully. “I mean, we can all dream about it, however it’s not going to be easy when you have women like Crystal, Kate, Cat, Mackenzie, Charlotte and Sammi on the roster.” A nervous laugh left her lips. “At any given time, anyone of the ladies on the Bombshell roster could step up and decide that it’s her turn to be the top champion… I just have to move with the punches and hope by the end of June I’m still standing.”

It was a big call, but it was the truth, if Danielle was going to cement her legacy in Sin City Wrestling, she had to do something no other bombshell had done before and that was to chase down Mikah’s single run tally and hopefully over take it. It wasn’t going to be easy it wasn’t going to be handed to her it was something she was going to have to work for and keep her eyes focused on. As more questions were shouted at the table Danielle took a moment to gather her thoughts as the next few rounds were aimed at Casey Williams about his retirement. It didn’t take long but those few minutes without any questions felt like seconds as without a moment to relax the focus was back on Danielle.

“Danielle, Can you explain to us all why you’re still working at The Golden Ring Casino?” The female reporter scoffed. “I mean you’re the World Bombshell Champion, surely you don’t need two jobs.” It was like she was bragging.

Danielle had waited for this question and she had waited for it for a long time and she was surprised that it took so long for someone to bring up the fact that she was working two jobs. It wasn’t something she was ashamed off, she had worked hard to get to where she was in her wrestling career and the truth was since becoming the World Bombshell Champion she didn’t need to work at the casino, the money was there, and she was finally debt free. Danielle could sense Mackenzie and Charlotte’s eyes on her as she thought about her answer before she allowed her lips to move.

“I enjoy it.” She smiled. “It feels like home?  Os, Daniel and these two girls.” She pointed towards Kenz and Charly. “Busted their arses to get The Golden Ring Casino off the ground, so do you think for a single second I’m going to step away from that? Step away from the people who have become like family to me?” She chuckled. “Not now, not ever… I enjoy working there, it gives me clarity and keep my feet planted firmly on the ground.”

She moved a strand of her long brown hair out of her face and tucked it behind her right ear.

“So many women in this industry get a taste of the gold and they turn into right royal little brats.” Danielle was careful on her words. “I didn’t come from money, I didn’t come from a famous wrestling family, I came from a broken home, with a sick mother who needs thousands of dollars of medical procedures and medications each month, so I’ve always put my nose to the ground and I’ve always worked hard… to keep my family where they are now.” she proudly said.

“And where are they now?” The female report bit back.

“Well actually they are in town for Inception, but to answer your deep burning question… my family is fine. We have always been fine, it might just be head above water fine but that’s enough for us and I do what I’ve gotta do to maintain that.” Danielle’s tone was a bit harsh but warranted. “So, if you’re wanting to know if I’m embarrassed about working two jobs, one of which is being a bar attendant? I’m not and I couldn’t care what narrow minded people like you think. I don’t care if people think that’s a weakness… because when it all boils down to it, it’s my life and I’ll do whatever I want and will with it.” That cheeky smile was back on her face.

The female reported just sat back down in her spot, feeling like she had been put in her place. As the rest of the room mumbled and jotted down their feelings on what Danielle had just said. The rest of the two hours was filled with question after question, like who was she friends with backstage – easy everyone and anyone. As the time ticked on the questions got less and less about wrestling and more about personal lives, something that Danielle wasn’t a huge fan of, but she knew the great public needed to know these things. It was an obsession to some the daily lives of celebrities, stans and ships were just part of the norm something that Danielle wouldn’t escape since being in the public eye.

“Dani, can you tell us once and for all how married life is with Daniel?” A male reported tried his luck with a cheeky grin on his face.

Dani just rolled her brown eyes. “Never going to happen, Daniel is my boss and I love him accordingly but that is one ship the internet is just going to have to let sail off.” She just waved her hand as if to fan off the question.

“What about Aron, though?” The same reporter was poking around trying to work out if she was single or not.

“Aron will make a picture perfect husband, just not mine.” She said with a wink. “If you’re fishing for inside scoop on if I’m single or taken, the answer is pretty simple… I’m dating, the same guy have been for a while just trying to work out what we are.” She was open and honest. “No, he doesn’t work for SCW and no he doesn’t work at the casino.” She followed that up with a smile.

The male sat down, writing down the answer that Dani had just given him. The crowd was now alerted that they only had a few minutes left and to get in all of their final questions now. Danielle sat back and watched as her fellow co-workers were asked questions, she also watched and listened carefully to how they answered them. There was always time to learn new things and the people she got to share this panel with were pros at them, Danielle was taking mental notes about how to duck and weave the hard questions all while remaining polite and gracious that people had taken the time out of their lives to care about theirs. It was the final round and another question come firing towards Dani.

“Miss Weston, what are your thoughts about the gold briefcase match, and the fact that who ever wins it could cash it in at any time?” The female looked directly at Dani as she spoke. “I mean Kate has even said so herself on Twitter, it’s a game plan.”

“Valid Question” Danielle took a moment to think about her reply. “I’m sure Kate would love to win the golden briefcase and cash in on the same night, it’s such a Kate thing to do to swoop in and steal all the glory.” A dramatic eye roll followed. “It’s something that could happen, I mean she spoke about it on Twitter, but it’s not just her in that match and I think she forgets that at times.” She sighed at Kate’s lack of respect to her fellow competitors.

Danielle rocked forward in her chair, her brown eyes focused on her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship, the last thing Dani wanted to do was lose her belt because of a sneaky cash in but she couldn’t help that. The champion just sighed before she looked up at the female reporter.

“A cash in could very well happen from anyone… hell it would be a smart move, once Alicia and I beat the holy hell out of each other there won’t be much left of either of us… I just hope the fellow bombshells that I work with have enough pride to just sit this one out and let the unifying of two championships happen without the extra unwanted or needed drama.” Dani licked her lips to soften them. “Alicia and I have worked too hard to build this one up just to have some show stealing diva, think they can swoop in and take the Championship that we are working so hard to win away from us.” She sighed again showing her disapproval on this topic.

Moving a strand of hair out of her eyes, she continued on with what she was saying.

“However, it’s the nature of the beast of the Golden briefcase, it’s the wildcard, and let’s be honest it’s not up to us when they cash in… it’s completely their doing and well if it happens it happens but trust me when I say this, I’ll be ready for anyone and anything at Inception.” Danielle smirked. “Cash in or no cash in, my plan remains the same and that’s to walk out of the Gold Coast casino with the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship in one hand and the Honor Women’s Championship in the other.”

Those words brought a round of applause from Mackenzie and Charlotte as the two dangerous women of London Underground shouted out in support of their younger friend Danielle Weston. Having their support meant everything to Dani as she shyly blushed at the way they applauded her, it was almost like they were egging her on to do more and say more but time had run out and Jason was making his way back up to the podium to call this press conference done and dusted. However, before he had the chance one last male called out from the crowd.

“When are we going to see some Dani merchandise?” The good looking fellow just smiled towards the Bombshell Champion.

“Soon, I hope.” That’s all Dani could offer with a sunny smile.

The sounds of cameras flashing picked up once again as the press conference ended with a speech from Jason Adams and one final plug of the show on Sunday night. Danielle just turned to Kenz and Charly and the three of them all nodded in agreement that it was definitely time for some food, before the girls were whisked back to the casino and Dani was shipped off to work more press. Thursday was the day where she was back to back and if you followed her Twitter you could se just exactly happened on that day. Daniel Morgan affectionately dubbing it the 12 days of Christmas – yet it was more like the 10 days of Inception.

~~

Friday the 11th of January.
The Golden Ring Casino.

The week was drawing to a close, but Danielle still had one last day of media to do, however this time she wasn’t out of her comfort zone as she got to work from The Golden Ring Casino. With the grand opening of the sport’s bar just days away Sin City Wrestling had backed Daniel and London Underground’s venture by allowing him to host an Inception viewing party from there. Yet, they needed to build up the hype just a little and what better way to bill some extra traffic through the bar than you advertise that you could get your drinks poured or made by the current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion. Sure, that could happen any time that Danielle was working in the bar, but that Inception III fever was in the air and wrestling fans had come from all over the world and descended on Las Vegas to celebrate.

The more the merrier is what Mackenzie and Charlotte would say as the sale through the casino tonight were through the roof. Not only was Danielle working behind the bar, Daniel, Os and the girls were also chipping in while Gabriel had a magic show running. Despy was running around selling raffle tickets, Mark Ward and Christian Underwood were faces in the crowd as they moved between the tables to play some games with the fans. The place was alive and the energy in the air was electric it was unmatched to any night so far, even opening night. It just goes to show that word of mouth travels fast and so far, The Golden Ring Casino was keeping up with some of the busiest Casinos that the strip had to offer. Even though it was nestled on the outskirts of the strip, people were travelling to get there bypassing the competition and that was enough to keep Daniel Morgan and Nicky George happy.

It was just shy of midnight and Dani had poured a record amount of drinks, and she had been a bar tender for a fair chunk of her life so that was saying something, but from the looks of the lines there wasn’t any letting up. The fans were patient as they waited their turn to get served as each of them were getting a one on one experience with either London Underground of the World Bombshell Champion. Yet, in all crowds there is always one who is willing to spoil the party for everyone else. In the cue for Dani there was a young blonde hair girl who was celebrating her 21st birthday, everyone could tell as she had a bright red birthday girl sash across her chest that was over the top of an Alicia Lukas t-shirt. As she approached the front of the line, Danielle look down at her from the slight platform that bar was built on with a smile.

“Happy birthday.” Dani offered the girl a cheesy grin. “What can I get you today?” that smile didn’t fade as she waited to hear what the birthday girl wanted.

The girl just looked up at Dani and rolled her eyes. “I wanted to be served by Mackenzie.” A loud huff escaped her glossed lips.

Danielle looked over to the side to see that Mackenzie was just about finishing up with a customer before she turned back to face the girl.

“Well, she’s almost done… I can swap places with her. I mean it is your birthday.” Dani offed a brighter smile hoping that would please the birthday girl.

“I’ve already been waiting for ages.” She exclaimed. “I just want a fucking drink.” She blurted out.

“Well, what can I get you?” Dani was trying her best to keep the birthday girl from exploding. “It’s on the house.” It was her birthday after all.

The girl just looked around before she made up her mind.

“I want the biggest frosted mango daiquiri, you’ve got.” She clicked after she placed her order like Dani was a dog.

Dani didn’t think much of it, maybe she was already slightly birthday buzzed and had forgotten her manners at home. Either way Danielle didn’t have to do much as the iced daiquiris were on tap, trying around Dani went off to collect the birthday girl her drink. Unknown that the girl had been whispering to her friends on the other side of the bar. It didn’t take Dani long to return with the biggest glass she could find that was filled to the brim with the bright yellowy-orange slushy like liquid. It wasn’t uncommon for young girls to start off on these type of drinks, I mean they are a right of passage for must who turn 21. Dani handed over the drink, to the girl and offered her a smile.

“There you go, happy birthday again… I hope to see you at the show.” She pointed to her Alicia Lukas shirt. “We won’t disappoint you I’m sure.” Another friendly smile was all Dani could wear on her face.

“SHE won’t disappoint me, when SHE pins your shoulders to that canvas and beats YOUR ass.” The girl barked back. “You’re not a women’s champion, you’re just a pathetic bombshell champion… not even in the same league.” She continued to bark.

That’s when the unthinkable happened when she slammed the glass against the counter of the bar, before throwing the cold liquid right in the face of the World Bombshell Champion. The fan giggled to her friends before they made a swift exit, leaving behind one wet and sicky mess that was Danielle Weston. Daniel had witnessed what had happened out of the corner of his eye and he was quick to launch into action. Nick made his way across the casino eating up the distance between himself and Dani like there was nothing between them, he had witnessed the commotion from the other side near the tables.

Daniel just nodded to Nick and that was enough words, without even a single word being spoken for him to get his instructions. Nick just quickly wrapped his arm around the back of Dani’s neck and he ushered her way from the crowd that was gathering to witness her. Her white shirt was covered in yellow slush that was melting and making it go see-thru while her long brown hair was stuck to her face, and the alcohol was burning at her eyes.

Nick made light work of gently guiding Danielle up the staircase towards the offices, while protecting her so people couldn’t get photos of her like this. Meanwhile back at the bar Daniel had ordered Mackenzie on a little job of her own. One that had her cracking her knuckles and adjusting her neck from side to side, while a smirk of pure ecstasy danced on her face. Nick steered Dani to the top of the stairs, and he quickly led her through the offices until she was in his. It was the first time she had stepped foot inside his massive office, but she couldn’t really marvel at it’s greatness. She was still too shocked to say a word or to even function, so Nick gently pushed her into his large black leather chair, leaving her for a second to catch her thoughts as he headed off towards his private bathroom.

“I give up” was all Dani could whisper to herself.

Reaching out she used the cuff on her sleeves to rub her eyes, trying to clean the alcohol out of them as they were burning. It didn’t take Nick long to return back into the main room a wet face cloth in hand, stretching out her held onto her tiny hands with his before he handed her the wash cloth. Dani quickly moved the wet cloth to her face, forcefully trying to rid her eyes of the stinging.

“Easy there.” Nick spoke out, his voice a lot more tender than normal. “Or, you’ll take off your ostrich eye lashes.” He jokes at her with a smile on her face.

“This isn’t funny, my eyes f…” she bit her tongue before she swore, it was unlike Dani get swear. “It burns.” She exclaimed.

Nick looked around his office before his eyes fell on an unopened water bottle. Reaching out he grabbed a hold of it, before he placed his hands on her shoulders to lift her up to her feet.

I’ve gotcha.” His strong British accent made her go a little weak at the knees.

Leading her to the bathroom, he tilted her head to the side over the skin before she proceeded to flush her eyes out with the bottled water. The over flow caused some of the ice-cold liquid to run down her cheek like a river before it waterfalled onto her white shirt, seeping into the material causing it’s barrier to fade leaving nothing to the imagination when it came to the white lacy bra that Dani had on under her shirt. Normal Nick would have been tripping over himself to take a glance, but right now all he could do was wrap a towel around her and step out of the bathroom to let her take care of the rest.

“You alright love?” He could tell that she wasn’t.

It wasn’t the fact she was hurting from the drink being splashed in her face, Dani wasn’t that weak it was just the shock of it all. Nick knew it would take her a while before she offered him a smiling face again, she was a delicate flower that only saw the good in people so when rude and disrespectful thing like this happened to her, she wasn’t prepared to deal with it. She wasn’t a cry baby, because not one tear had left her eyes, nor one over the top dramatic complaint. Danielle didn’t answer him with words, as she just nodded her head up and down.

“Take a few moments, hell shower off and I’ll go source you a new shirt.” He was doing his best to keep his eyes on the floor. “Fresh towels are in the rack.” He smiled. “Sing out if you need anything.”

Danielle just halved a smile towards him before she listened for the bathroom door to close. Nick took his leave, but he didn’t go far in case she called out and needed him. A few minutes passed, and the bathroom door cracked opened as Dani popped her head out from behind it.

“Nick?” She called out as she couldn’t see him.

Nick popped his head up from behind the couch that over looked the casino floor. His office looked more like a Batcheler pad than somewhere he would work from, yet Danielle knew he put in long days and maybe this was just somewhere he could chill out between shifts? Or did he even leave this place? She couldn’t put her finger on it, but that was a conversation for another time. Making his way across the room, she noticed that he had removed the white shirt that was under his black jacket. In his hands he carried his white business shirt and as he got closer to her, he held it out towards her.

“It’s the cleanest one I’ve got.” He offered with a crooked smile. “And the rest are at dry cleaning.” He blue eyes melted at the sight of hers.

When he noticed that he was smiling like an idiot he quickly cleared his throat before offering his only shirt to her.

“And what are you going to do for a shirt?” Dani asked him.

“I was just going to rock the shirtless look for the rest of the night.” That boyish charm was on his face. “Make them girly knees go weak.” He said with a wink.

Danielle just rolled her eyes, before she took his shirt and re-entered the bathroom. It didn’t take her long to slip it on and she quickly did the buttons up. The shirt swam on her, and as she made her way out of the bathroom Nick couldn’t help but chuckle. Dani just sighed as she scrunched up the sleeves and rolled them up to her elbows, while she grabbed the bottom of the shirt and quickly tied it in a knot. Stepping back into the bathroom she grabbed her shoes before she made her way back over towards the couch that Nick was just sitting on. Taking a seat, she sighed as she brought her feet up towards her as she put her shoes back on, she still had two hours left of her shift and she wasn’t going to let this incident stop her from working. Nick watched as she slipped her shoes on before, she took a moment to gather her thoughts before heading back downstairs.

“You can go home if you would like, no one would judge you.” Nick offered her an easy way out.

Turning to look at him, Danielle just huffed. “If I go home, they win, and I refuse to let them win.”

Nick made his way over towards her, he couldn’t help but think that she had a point, but he was concerned about her. After all she was one of the nicest people he had ever met, that didn’t sicken him. He was just a few steps away from her, an he slowly knelt down before her, his right-hand edging closer to her face as he noticed her eye was now blood shot and looked painful.

“Does it hurt?” he questioned as his hand made contact with her face.

His touch was soft and gentle, and yet somehow his hand felt right at home on the side of her face. Nick rocked forward on his toes, so he could take a closer look at her eye. Her gently pried her eye lids apart with his thumb and forefinger, looking deeply at her eye to make sure there wasn’t anything suck in there that was causing this furious reaction. Danielle just rolled her eye around so that Nick could take a look at it from all angles before, she felt him close his fingers over her eyelids. Dragging his hand away from his eye, he couldn’t help but want to keep his hand there just for a little while longer.

There was something about her, something that was so pure and innocent that captivated him in a way that no other woman had and yet Danielle was so far out of his reach even though he was touching her there were a million miles apart. Danielle just looked down at him, her eyes wandering across his as she pulled her bottom lip into her mouth his clear blue eyes were the most appealing blue eyes she had ever come across and even though she had never thought much off him as he was never much around when she was on shift, she couldn’t help but notice how damn fetching he was up close. As the two had a moment of silence just gazing at one another they missed the sound of his office door clicking shut but they sure as hell didn’t miss the sound of a throat being cleared.

“I take it everything is all good?” Daniel spoke towards them both.

He couldn’t help but chuckle to himself as he watched both of them jump in their spots as they weren’t expecting the company. Danielle just got up in her spot and quickly smiled down at Nick.

“It is now.” she smiled. “Thank you.” She mouthed towards Nick.

That’s when she took her leave, walking past Daniel she ducked her head down before she made her way back down the casino floor to finish her shift. Nick moved from his spot and made his way over towards Daniel who had the look of Satan in his eyes.

“What have I told you?” His voice was harsh and angry. “Off limits, son.” It was more of a growl than words.

Nick just sighed before he kicked himself, he knew damn well that Danielle was off limits to him and yet he couldn’t shake the damn thought of her out of his mind. He just raised his right hand up to Daniel to save him from going off on a rampage about why this little thing he had for Danielle could blossom into anything.

“I know mate.” He said strongly. “I know.” His eyes looked into his bosses.

Daniel just patted Nick firmly on the back between his shoulder blades to remind him who was boss before the two of them left the room and returned back to the casino floor. It was one of their busiest nights of since there opening and they didn’t have time to be fighting over why Danielle could never be apart of Nick’s life like that. It wasn’t because Daniel liked her, because he didn’t – it was because Daniel, London Underground and Nick all had interests that were best kept secret away from people like Danielle Weston. She wasn’t cut out for the world they lived in, she wasn’t strong enough to deal with it nor would she ever fit in.

The rest of the night went off without any problems. However, it had Danielle questioning everything she thought she knew about her little world right now and when she got home all she could do was fall on to the couch next to her room mate K, wrap her arms around him and hold on tight. Even if he wasn’t the hugging type, he had already been prewarned about Danielle’s crazy night and he did his best to help her.

~~

The scene opens up backstage at the Gold Coast Casino, just one day before the biggest kick off show of the year Inception III. People walked around doing what needed to be done to make sure this show went off without a hitch, but right now the cameras weren’t focus on that all of that was just background noise compared to Danielle’s smiling face that was on camera.

“We are just one day out from Inception III and boy on boy, have we got a show for you.” She smiled. “This one is going to be spoken about for weeks if not months to come because of the sheer size of it all.” She clapped her hands in excitement. “Every title is on the line, and I’m in the main event bay-baby.” That smile was bright.

She continued to walk down the back hallways of the gold coast casino.

“So, let’s get down to business, one Honor Women’s Championship… one Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship… two females and one ring… that can only mean one thing.” She paused for some dramatic flair. “Chaos.” She rubbed her hands together in delight. “On Sunday night you will see Alicia and I, square off in the middle of that prestigious six-sided ring and with one goal in mind… to tear down the house, well casino leave nothing in the tank and to walk away the new unified championship.” That smile was still on her face. “It’s not going to be easy beating Alicia Lukas, but if anyone can do it right now… it’s me.” just a confident little wink to back that up.

Danielle ran her hand over her championship belt that was wrapped tightly around her waist.

“I’m on a roll and I’ll be damn if I’m going to left the good times stop when I have to face one, the only, the legend that is Alicia Lukas. Sure, she might be more decorated than me, sure she might have been here and done this and that but you’re in my stomping grounds now Alicia. Sin City Wrestling was my first ever home when it comes to my professional wrestling career… and it took me just a minute to find my footing but since then, I’ve done nothing but climb the ladder and look where I am today? Standing proudly at the top with the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship.”

Her hand rolled over the name plate on the championship that read Dani Weston.

“So, don’t think for a single second that I will back down, or I will bow to you because honey. I’ve worked just as hard as you to get to where I am today. It doesn’t matter where you’re from or what you have done… what matters is what happens on Sunday night, in that ring and trust me… I’m going to do my best to out wrestle you, outwit you and out last you, because I refuse to let the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship fade away into the spotlight that the Honor Women’s championship would cast if you were able to walk away with the victory. I wouldn’t be able to stand here week in and week out and say I’ve given Sin City Wrestling my all if I was to just lose to you.” She shook her head. “Now, I’m not saying that you’re not a fantastic wrestler, you’re one of the best I’ve ever seen. I’m just saying there is a lot of pride riding on this match, there is a lot of history riding on this match and I’m carrying it all on my shoulders…”

She tapped her right shoulder to back up her statement.

“The whole world will be watching; the whole world will be wanting to know who the better roster will be when two worlds finally collide, and one hundred percent become one.” Dani looked down the lens of the camera and smirked. “So, excuse me if I don’t take this too lightly, excuse me if I head into Inception all guns blazing… because I have six going on seven years of Sin City Wrestling history riding behind my title and as for yours? Not so much.”

Danielle took a moment to let that sink in, before she kicked off again.

“Inception will be your biggest match in Sin City Wrestling to date and let me assure you, you won’t be disappointed you won’t be let down because I can promise you. I’m going to give you the fight of your career. I’m not a weakling, I’m not a push over and I will defend what is mine under my very last breath because I have worked my butt off since joining Sin City Wrestling… I’m going to make sure I don’t repeat the mistakes of my past, I will not go on a losing streak again… and I will not allow you to beat me on Sunday night.” She shook her head from side to side. “It’s not because I deserve to win, no one deserves shit… it’s because I’m going to prove to you that I’m the hardest worker you have ever come across, I’m the most dedicated bombshell in Sin City Wrestling you have had to face… but until them I will not lose to you. I won’t trip up and fumble like Mercedes did, I will bring the fight to you… I’ll kick down your front door and I’ll make you regret ever saying that I was a disappointment to you.” Her teeth gritted together.

Danielle moved through the backstage arena with ease as she made her way towards the gorilla position.

“However, Sunday night is just around the corner and our match is only hours away from taking place and I can’t help but think of this moment. This very moment when I walk through the gorilla position, when my theme song hits and I enter that arena as the current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion. I can picture it now, I can sense the Goosebumps because it will be a moment in history that no one in Sin City Wrestling expected. No one thought that this, “loser” … could overcome everything that has been put in front of her. First it was the gold rush tournament, then it was pinning Mikah, then it was defending against the likes of Kate Steele, Seleana, Apple, Amy Marshall.” She paused to give herself a moment.

Moving towards the curtains she pealed them open, but she didn’t step between them not just yet.

“No one expected that I would make this reign last longer than one hundred days but here I am, living proof that I am everything I have said I am. I said from day one I would be one of the best Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champions and I’m only just getting started… you must understand that, seeing as you are six hundred days deep… you know what it’s like to have that hunger, you know what it’s like to want to show the world what you have… and at Inception III that will be my platform, that will be my day to showcase to you and the world that I am doing what I said I would do.” Just a smile that’s all she could offer.

“I’m cementing my name down as one of the all-time best Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champions of all times and to remind everyone that I am a woman of my word, I will defeat you this Sunday night in that very ring.” A cheeky smile was on her face.

She pulled back the curtains to show the six-sided ring that was set up for Inception III giving a fans a small glimpse of what the stage looked like for the kick off Super card of the year. It was just a slight taste as she was quickly instructed to pull the curtains closed to keep the reveal of the arena under wraps.

“It might not be personal between you and I, I mean you don’t seem to be making a huge deal about your attack over me but trust me come tomorrow night… it’s going to be as personal as it gets for me. This victory is about the past, present and future of this company, this is my chance to make Sin City Wrestling history and I will not trip, I will not slipup, and I will walk in with one championship belt, but I’ll walk out with two.” Just another cheeky smirk was housed upon her face.

“Sunday night Alicia you will learn a valuable lesson on karma… you might have thought you were sending a message when you and Jessie Salco attacked me, but when it all boils down to it… the only one who will be receiving a wake-up call will be yourself. You should have kept this about Honor, you should have kept this about two women fighting for their championships… but you acted the fool and took the cowards way into the lead up of this match. I’ll enjoy exposing you for what you truly am at Inception III.” She paused to let that sink in.

“And what you truly are is a big-time name, beating on her chest looking to make waves for herself in a new pond, but I will be the one to remind you that Sin City Wrestling isn’t a little backyard production that you have had the Honor of leading for years. Sin City Wrestling is THE promotion… that leads the pack, commands the way and at Inception III you’re going to find out just how far out of depth you are… when reality smack you straight in the face.” Dani’s smirk was wild like her words.

Her hands move towards her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship as she takes a second before wrapping this one up.

“So, I’ll see you out there on Sunday night Alicia… I shouldn’t be too hard to spot… I’ll be the one standing over you with your championship and mine.” Her hands moved to the side as if she was displaying the world of Sin City Wrestling. “Welcome to Sin City Wrestling, where Honor isn’t just handed out… on flashy little titles… Sin City Wrestling is where Honor is earned.”

Just a playful wink is all she could offer as screen faded to black.  

14
Supercard Archives / DANI WESTON v ALICIA LUKAS
« on: January 05, 2019, 06:07:30 AM »
 Let’s take a step back in time for a moment, shall we? As it’s been a minute since Danielle Weston has been on your Television Screens. The night was Climax Control 224; it was meant to be a normal night at work and by normal, that meant anything could happen, it was the world of wrestling after all. Danielle wasn’t booked for a match but didn’t mean she wasn’t going to show up it had been her goal since becoming Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion to always be apart of the show in the ring, backstage you name it she was trying to live up to the greats that had held this championship before her and didn’t want to let anyone down especially the fans.

It was a rather successful night for Sin City Wrestling and everything was running smoothly, that was until Danielle was taken off guard by Honor Champion Alicia Lukas and her pesky off sider in the legacy champion Jessie Salco decided to send a message to the champions of Sin City Wrestling. That’s when they decided to use the current World Bombshell Champion to be the canvas, they could paint a message on towards all of the others whom would be defending their thrones at Inception III. To be honest, Danielle should have seen it coming. It wasn’t unlike Jessie to be involved in this sort of behaviour backstage, but truth be told she thought Alicia would have held herself in a higher regard. It just goes to show that not everyone is who them seem at times, especially in this sport.

No one had come to Dani’s rescue as Sammi Marlowe was off site paying tribute to the troops while London Underground were else where recovering from their earlier defeat. Heck they could have left the building for all Danielle knew as they had important business to attend to at the casino. Fenris was enjoying himself from the crowd whilst Ty was business getting himself ready for his title defence. Danielle couldn’t and didn’t blame any of them for not being there, even if people liked to remind her that she was left laid out on broken catering table with not a single soul in sight looking to make a save. It was a bitter pill to swallow but it was a needed wake up call the champion needed.

She wasn’t going to take this out of the people who could have helped her, no Danielle wasn’t like that instead she was going to make Alicia suffer at Inception III when she pried the Honor Women’s Championship out of her cold dead fingers and unify it with her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. That right there, pinning Alicia and taking her claim to fame was going to be all the revenge that Danielle needed. There was no need for a return attack, there was no need for a well-thought-out payback tour, no Danielle was going to buy her time and strike while the fire was hot.

Inception III would be her day in the sun, Inception III would be her night of nights, Inception III was going to the night where the little girl from Daytona, who many have given up on or have counted out was going to be the last one standing. She was going to be the champion of champions when it came to the Honor Women’s Champion and Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion and nothing and NO ONE was going to take that moment away from her.

Danielle had worked too hard for this, she had defended her championship up until this moment and there was little Alicia Lukas could do to try and destroy that. After all it wasn’t just the thought of revenge coursing through her veins. Dani would have the eyes of the whole world on her come Inception III, she didn’t have time to slip up. She couldn’t sit back and let this attack derail all of her hard work. She couldn’t let Alicia and Jessie’s insecurities about their Championship reigns forge any insecurities of her own.

The whole world was going to be watching at Inception III after all it was a historical night. It wasn’t just the pressure of defending her championship she had to contend with, it was knowing that people like Mark Ward and Christian Underwood would be counting on her to make the winning pinfall. It was the past champions like Odette Stevens, Mercedes Vargas, Vixen Staggs, Roxi Johnson, Amy Marshall, Samantha Marlowe, Delia Darling, Melody Grace, Evie Baang and Mikah Green who would be tuning in to make sure that their legacies still lived on through the victorious Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion and that role, that weight of the world position was now resting on the shoulders of Danielle May Weston there wasn’t a single second she could waste in the lead up to Inception III she had to be on top of her game. Danielle had to be the shining star that she knew she could be, and she had to be the one to lead Sin City Wrestling’s Bombshell Division in this war of Honor.

Only then once the final bells tolls and Danielle is able to walk away the victor will she forgive what Alicia and Jessie did to her, after all it was the nature of this business, she worked in. Yet, Danielle would never forget what they did to her, because in the weirdest way possible their attack was just the lesson that Dani needed to open her eyes a little wider when it came to her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship reign. That attacks or challengers could come out of nowhere and Danielle made a promise to herself, to keep her eyes open and be ready for anything and anyone in this business… but like fresh milk, the cream always rises to the top and in two weeks’ time at Inception III one arm will be getting raised in victory and that arm belongs to Danielle May Weston.

Danielle had to establish herself to the world, confirm to the haters that she belonged her all while she defended herself and defended her World Bombshell Championship. So, she could honor the company she loved that being Sin City Wrestling, all the while proving herself worthy in this sport that she worshipped.

~~

Flashback
Friday the 21st of December;
Healing is an art, it takes time, it takes practice, it takes love - Pavana

It was five days after her attack backstage at Climax Control, her face was still swollen while the small gash at the bridge of Danielle’s nose was still red, but at lest the skin had started to heal itself back together. Even know the dark circles around her eyes made her look more vampire and less human Danielle had managed to get herself up out if bed and head into the Golden Ring Casino. It was against Nick’s orders, but Danielle had managed to talk Mackenzie into letting her come in for the morning shift. To be honest Kenz didn’t see the big deal of her working, it had been five days since the incident and she knew that Danielle would have been itching to get back to work. It wasn’t as if she was on her death bed, but Nick was a little more reserved about it all he knew what head knocks could lead to, so he was only looking out for her.

Danielle didn’t waste a single second as she clocked in and headed straight to the main bar, it was her main station when she was at work and she knew with her time away there would be a mess that needed her attention. It wasn’t that Lacey her co-bar manager couldn’t handle it while Danielle was away, it was just the little Daytona Beach Diva was, well a little bit of a brat when it came to making sure everything was neat and tidy and in the right spot, just the way she liked it. It was one of her many quirks, some called it OCD, but Danielle just enjoyed knowing that everything was going to be where it should be, because it had a spot and when things weren’t put back in order that really pushed her buttons.

As the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion was busy at work, she rearranged the bottles, tidied up the glasses and moved on to making sure that the equipment they used was still in good working order. It was her job to make sure the bar was always at one hundred percent operation, because if one minor thing was broken or unworkable that would throw the rest of the shift out. It also lad to them not being able to provide a certain service to their customers, which in time meant unhappy clientele meant bad reviews, bad press and negativity spreads like wildfire and Danielle couldn’t have any of that falling on her shoulders not when she had seen how much Daniel, Osbourne, Mackenzie and Charlotte had put into this place.

Danielle ducked and weaved between the service staff as they took the customers orders and made them drinks as she did her best not to disrupt them as they worked tirelessly making sure the drinks kept following and the money kept pouring into the tills. Less disruptions meant faster service which in time meant more customers could be served meaning more money could go through the system, making Daniel one very happy and smiley man.

It was just second nature to Danielle to make sure that things ran smoothly when she was on shift as it meant that she was doing her job well and that Daniel and Nick would keep her around and lord knows that she still needed the extra money she was getting paid. Working the bar was keeping her promise to her sick mother afloat and paying off the rent at her last rental off. Even though her head rested on a pillow in Aron and Fenris’ condo, Danielle still had to pay for the damages that were cased by her Ex Eli at her last place of residence and honestly at this point she didn’t see an end insight for all the money that left her account on a weekly basis.

As she was busy tinkering away behind the bar, Danielle was unaware that Daniel and Nick had made their way over towards her. The lines behind the bar had all but died down at it was that awkward hour in the morning where people were still on a high from the night before or they accepting their defeat and heading off for the night with one last drink of misery to try and warm their spirits.

“Why are you here?” a loud gruff tone was casted in Danielle’s direction as Nick looked at her with narrowed eyes. “I told you not to come back until next week.” His tone was bitter as if he was offended that she had disobeyed his command.

Daniel looked at Nick who was clenching his jaw, his teeth buckled down on top of each other. He knew what it was about but now wasn’t the place to be bringing it up in front of everyone.

“Relax, Nicky…” Daniel said with a grin on his face. “A little bump on the head wasn’t going to keep Dans down for long.” He offered her a wink.

Danielle just turned to look at her bosses with an innocent smile on her face. She could see the anger on Nick’s face and that was something new to her. It was unlike the smiling grit to have a look of madness on his face, as he was the fun-loving boss that enjoyed joking around with the staff. Well that’s what Danielle thought anyways, she didn’t know who Nick really was or what he was capable of as she didn’t know the secret business that he often had his hands dirty with.  It was Daniel who was the serious one out of the two but for some reason he was smiling from ear to ear today, as if he had just won the lottery.

“Okay.” Danielle said confused. “What’s going on?” She looked between the two. “Why is the good cop bad and the bad cop good?” Taking her fleshly bottom lip into her mouth she bit down on it, trying to figure out what was going on before her.

“I just don’t like it when people can’t follow simple instructions.” Nick snarled back, he still wasn’t pleased that Danielle was back at work so soon after her attack.

“And here we thought you liked bad girls who don’t listen to authority figures.” Danielle chuckled as she gave him a little tongue in cheek humour, but the stern look on Nick’s face said it all he wasn’t playing. “I’m fine.” She quickly reassured him. “I’ve got a doctors clearance certificate in my bag if you need proof?” her eyes lit up as she made eye contact with his clear blues. “Look at you… being all caring and stuff.” Danielle blushed as she spoke.

“I don’t care.” Nick said harshly. “I don’t care for sick people coming to work and putting others at risk.” He rolled his tongue across his dry lips that were begging for moisture.

“That’s enough.” Daniel raised his right hand up to stop Danielle in mid defence mode. “It’s like I’m running a day care sometimes.” He shook his head from side to side.

Nick just rolled his eyes at Daniel’s comment while Danielle glared towards Nick unsure why he was being so weird towards her. It didn’t take long for an awkward silence to fall between the group. Danielle just picked up the closest blue dish cloth and was about to start wiping down the bar top, but Daniel reached out and placed his hand on top of hers.  

“Leave that for Lacey.” He said with a smile. “Nick and I came down here because we need to talk to you.” The smile faded to a firm look across his face.

His hand moved from hers as Daniel placed it back in his pocket, before he ushered himself away from the bar walking off towards the stair case that lead up to the offices. Nick followed Daniel, whilst Dani rounded the bar and followed them both like a lost little lamb.

“What have you done this time Dani?” Was all she could whisper to herself.

The walk up the stairs was a long one, with Danielle barely wanting to lift her feet with each new level that presented itself. She had no idea what she had done wrong this time, but last time she was up stairs she was apologising to Daniel for being a twit online and she was completely unaware that she was fighting for her right to keep her job. This level was off limits for regular staff members, you only got dragged up here if you deserved a talking to and Danielle couldn’t think for her on life what she had done that would have warranted a performance meeting? The whole way up the stairs Daniel and Nick stayed buttoned lipped, while Dani tried to keep some sort of smile on her face to try and show that she wasn’t nervous about this “talking to.”

Once at the top of the stairs, Daniel ushered Danielle in the direction of his office as Nick opened the door and watched her take a step inside. Yet, as Danielle looked into what she thought was going to be an empty office she was in fact taken back to see Mackenzie, Charlotte and Osbourne standing in there waiting for her. Turning back to look at Nick, Danielle could see the hardened look on his face had melted to the cheesy smile that was normally housed upon his face. While Daniel had taken a few moments to whack a Santa hat on top of his head, for what was about to take place.

“Merry Christmas.” He said with a smile, before he slammed the door shut.

Danielle, Kenz and Charley all looked at Daniel with massive smiles on their faces as they tried their hardest not to let out a laugh in his direction.

‘If you laugh, you’re fired… you got that?” He said while looking in Danielle’s direction.

Needless to say, Danielle was the one finding it the hardest to keep her lips together and stopping a roaring laugh to come spilling from her mouth. Yet, she knew Daniel wasn’t joking. Mackenzie and Charlotte didn’t have to fight for their spot in the casino because they were family to Daniel and he would never get rid of them, Danielle on the other hand was still on the outer of what London Underground was really known for.

“Guys, I thought we agreed that we would exchange our secret Santa gifts next week?” Danielle said with concern. “Because I left mine at home and I don’t want to be the grinch who looks like she didn’t get her person anything.” She started to panic, and her voice was displaying her nerves.

“Relax.” Mackenzie said with a smile. “The secret Santa draw was rigged.” She rolled her eyes while she looked directly at Nick who was now chuckling.

“Conveniently… everyone drew out Nick’s name?” Charley said unamused as she rolled her eyes towards her friend. “I mean we shouldn’t be surprised... consider the fool can only spell his own name.” She gave Nick a nudge as she spoke.

Nick didn’t say anything to defend himself her just put his hands up in innocent. Truth be told everyone in this room knew he wasn’t dumb, but he did like to mess around and play a few pranks here and there. If he was as dumb as everyone said he was, he wouldn’t been hired by Daniel, nor would he be in the position that he is in. So, Danielle knew that under his big bad boy facade that there was more to him that meets the eye.

“Good one Nick.” Dani said with a smile. “Now I have to go back to the Harley shop and get hit on again to return you stupid gift.” She shuddered at that thought, she never wanted to go back to that horrible place.

“Hey now, let’s not be hasty and start returning gifts… that’s very UNChristmassy.” The trademark smirk was on his face once again as he was trying to still get away with his gifts.

The sound of Daniel clearing his throat stopped the children from bickering, as he walked around the group handing out white envelopes to each and everyone of them. As the group stood around in a somewhat circle, they all looked down at the gift that was in their hands. Not a single one of them daring enough to open the white folds of paper. Daniel looked around the group a little perplexed before he let out another cough to clear his airways.

“if you’re waiting for an invitation or some grand speech, it ain’t going to happen.” Daniel said with a firm and direct look in his eyes. “So, go on.” His hand rolled forward as if to hurry them up. “Get crackin’ so I can take this god-awful hat off my head.”

The group did as they were instructed and one by one, they opened their envelopes to reveal a Christmas card and each and everyone’s Christmas card read a similar message, but Dani’s read the following. “Dear Danielle, Merry Christmas and happy holidays. This is just a token of our appreciation here at The Golden Ring Casino. We wouldn’t be where we are today, without your hard work and dedication. This is your piece of the pie… Regards, Daniel E Morgan.  

“Needless to say, I don’t have to ask you all to keep this between ourselves.” Daniel made his point strong. “The rest of the staff will get their bonuses closer to Christmas.” He looked around the room. “The figures on each vary depending on your work ethic and contribution to the casino and should not be discussed. Am I clear?” He looked toward them all.

They all nodded as the checked their amounts that were written on the cheques that were inside their envelopes. Mackenzie and Charlotte smirked at one another before they rubbed their hands together. It didn’t take them long to walk towards Daniel and offer him a hug for his generosity. Meanwhile Osbourne looked at his figure with a smirk on his face before stepping forward to offer Daniel a handshake. Nick opened his to see that there was nothing in his card.

“HEY.” He barked out. “What is this bullshit?” He said jokingly as he dropped a picture of Daniel’s middle finger out of his card.  

“It’s what you deserve for rigging the Secret Santa draw, ya tart.” Daniel said with a smirk.

Nick mumbled to himself as he picked up the picture of Daniel’s middle finger and chuckled to himself. Meanwhile Danielle was staring blankly at the figure that was written on her cheque in her hands. It took her a while to let the number sink in as she had to do a double take, followed by a fury of blinks to make sure she was reading the $9000 correctly. It was like she was learning to read all over again as her brain tried to make sense of the numbers. The last blink was followed by a silent puddle of tears that started to pool in the bottom of her eyes and before she knew it, they were cascading down her face.

“You alright Dani?” Mackenzie looked towards her first concerned by her reaction.

She was frozen stiff in her position and even though she wanted to scream and shout, her body wouldn’t allow her to move. Danielle was stunned by Daniel’s and the casino’s generosity and right now she felt like she was on Willy Wonka and the Chocolate factory as she held on to the golden ticket for dear life.

“Hello, Earth to Danielle” Charlotte snapped her fingers in front of the brunettes face, trying to get her to return to the land of the living.

Danielle could hear the thumping of her heart drumming inside her as she slowly shifted her eyes from the number and back up to the group of people who were now all staring at her. The group couldn’t tell what was going through her mind right now, all they could see was that she was speechless, and Daniel couldn’t read if that was a good or bad thing. Reaching across towards her Osbourne offered her a hankie that he pulled out of his top pocket. Danielle just took it and she gently wiped her eyes before she licked her lips to bring some movement to them.

“Iiiii…” She started to fumble as she spoke. “Iiii never…” a loud swallow quickly followed. “Oh my…” She was talking in two words as she tried to find the right ones to say. “Wow...” Her right hand came up and covered her mouth. “You have no idea what this means to me. I’m so…” the tears streamed down her face uncontrollably. “This is freedom.” She wiped her eyes.

The group just looked at her, unsure on what to do or say at this time but they didn’t have to say a word as Danielle quickly explained herself.

“This pays for my old rental… and it’s the bond for a new place, my own place. A nice place… A safe place.” She was describing, she did that when she was shocked. “Not that living with A and K hasn’t been the best, it really has… it’s just… I feel bad because Aron is on the couch.” Tears followed again as she looked down at her figure. “I… I really don’t deserve this.” Her bottom lip wobbled like jelly.

“You do.” Nick said with a genuine smile. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen bar lady work as hard as you do.” He offered her a compliment. “Just don’t tell Lacey that… I don’t want her to gut me in my sleep.” He said with a chuckle.

“You can finally get rid of the bad memory of your Ex, Dani bear and move forward.” Mackenzie said with a blazing smile in her eyes. “You don’t have to worry about the sting of the rent and the damages anymore and you can focus on moving forward, one foot in front of the other.” She scooped Danielle into her side giving her a hug.

“Not only that, when you get your new place… you can bring home that hunk you’ve been seeing on and off and well… you won’t have to worry about disturbing the neighbours.” Charlotte said with a frisky grin on her face. “or have to listen to Ty and K move furniture around” She was using the bunny rabbit ears, so everyone knew what she was hinting at.

Osbourne coughed as if he didn’t want to picture what he was picturing in his head. It wasn’t that he didn’t agree on Ty and Fenris because he didn’t care it was just, he didn’t need the mental picture of the two of them butt naked, after all Fenris has been a long-time friend of his. Charlotte joined in on the hug, as did Osbourne before Danielle stepped back and looked towards Daniel.

“Thank you so much.” That was all she could say.

Before Daniel could say anything in return Danielle had wrapped her arms around his waist for a bear hug. She didn’t care that it was most likely inappropriate she needed him to know what this meant to her. Daniel just rested his hand on her shoulder and gave it a little squeeze.

“You worked hard for it Dans.” He said with an awkward smile.

Sensing that she had over stepped the mark, Dani gave him one final squeeze before she released the grip from around his waist.

“I’m sorry… I just… thank you.” Her words were all jumbled again as she tried to find the right ones to say.

Daniel just gave her a little nod as if to say that he knew what she meant, and no disrespect was intended by her hug. It didn’t take long for Nick to step up with open arms in search of his hug, seeing as Danielle had hugged everyone else in the room.

“Hey.” He chuckled. “Where’s mine?” He said with his smart arse look on his face.

Danielle just rolled her hazel eyes before she stepped into his open arms, taking the hug that was on offer. Nick didn’t close his arms around her back as he remembered his warning – Danielle was off limits and Nicky George couldn’t trust himself around her at times. She was like the forbidden fruit that notch on his bed post he will never have and that was crippling for his ego.

“Alright, let’s celebrate.” Mackenzie burst the silence in the room with the sound of a cork being popped from a champagne bottle.

Danielle just moved away from Nick, before she looked over her shoulder to look at Mackenzie.

“I can’t celebrate. I have to get back to work.” Those words surprised herself as Danielle had all but forgotten that she had rostered herself on today.

“Ahh.” Charlotte kicked off. “I think you’ll find that you’re not due back until next week.” That blistering smile was on her face.

“Yeah, no one wants to be served by the lady with a messed-up face.” Kenz fired back wildly as she poured out some glasses to celebrate.

“You’re the one that said I could come in to work today.” Danielle said confused as she looked towards Mackenzie.

“Just my wild trick to get your arse down here today so we could exchange gifts.” She said with a wink.

Osbourne started to hand out the long-stemmed Champagne glasses, until everyone in the room had one in their hands. With a simple clink of the all the glasses together the team that helped build The Golden Ring Casino celebrated with a simple drink to all their hard work and dedication to getting this beast of a project off the ground.

Even though Danielle wasn’t a financial backing for the casino no one could deny the work she had put into the place and not the mention the draw she was when she was working behind that bar. Sales were on fire when she was on shift and it wasn’t just because she could make a mad martini, it helped that she was soft, sweet and beautiful something the men liked to look at, women liked to take selfies with and talk girl talk with, while wrestling fans marvelled at her. Danielle Weston was a wildcard that helped kick off the business and she would be just as useful once London Underground’s next venture kicked off just in time for Inception III. The sport’s bar to end all other sport’s bars, but you’ll have to stay tuned to see how that turns out.

The rest of the day was spent celebrating with her Casino/Wrestling family as the group shared laughs and stories about their past Danielle couldn’t help but feel lucky to have the five amazing people standing in front of her in her life. At work she was supported and at home she felt loved by her two adopted brothers in Kristjan and Aron for without those boys she would be homeless and especially without Fenris she would still be in the vicious cycle with her ex-boyfriend. It was a good time to reflect on the year that was 2018 for young Danielle, it was a year she made progress in her wrestling career with leaps and strides all with the help of Odette, Gabriel, Synn and Despy, it was also the year she had made life lone friends and now she was just weeks out from a new year and a fresh new start all because of her hard work and her beautiful support network she had surrounding her.  

~~

Current day
Thursday the 4th of January;
Take the risk or lose the chance – Kapten & Son

If you asked around backstage about who are some of the most unapproachable people in Sin City Wrestling, there is no doubt there would be a list as long as your arm. With the likes of Fenris, Synn, Lord Raab, Samuel McPherson, Mikah, Evie Jordan and Veronica Taylor just being a few, yet there is one person that arguably would be at the top of everyone’s list James Huntington-Hawkes III. An annoying, spiteful yet driven young man that managed to turn Sin City Wrestling on its head when he led the roster for well over a year as the Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion.

The same J2H that came in week in and week out and opened the show to ridicule the audience, his opponents and whomever dared to say his name to attract attention. A young boy that entered Sin City Wrestling as a joke, a laughing stock of the men’s roster for years as he struggled to find a win and even being pinned by Angel a stuffed teddy bear of all things… only to turn a complete one eighty and to come out swinging and launching his way to the Heavyweight Championship a bold and calculated move that no one saw coming. The Sin City Wrestling world took notice that day and every day that followed afterwards the momentum for the J2H movement kept growing. The heat that man could create in an arena was enough to leave you blistered but one thing that can’t be sneezed at was his way on working the crowd. Each and every week he had them eating out of the palm of his hands and each and every week that ticked over he got better and better in the ring and on the microphone.

Danielle didn’t agree on sixty percent of the things J2H used to say but she could one hundred percent agree to, that he was the best on the microphone that Sin City Wrestling had ever seen. Whilst training to become a wrestler Danielle would admire the way James worked his magic behind that microphone and since signing up to Sin City Wrestling, she knew if she wanted to be just a smidge like him, she needed to speak with him. Even if it was just for five minutes, she needed to pick his brain and work out what was behind his magic that made him so damn smooth on the microphone, in hopes that she could pick up some of his hints and tips to use it towards growing her persona inside the six-sided ring.

You see Danielle knew she was in great hands when it came to her in ring work and wrestling, she had the best in the world training her in Gabriel and Synn with the occasional helping hand from Odette and Despy. There was no doubt in Danielle’s mind that she was on the right track to become one of the best in Sin City Wrestling history inside those gold ropes but one thing she was evidently lacking was charisma. She didn’t have that pop on the microphone that other champions had. She wasn’t sassy like Alicia Lukas, she wasn’t on point like Sammi Marlowe, she wasn’t as confident as Mercedes Vargas and that was eating her alive. It was obvious that her rustiness on the microphone was the one thing holding her back from reaching her true potential in this business and Danielle was willing to risk it all in an attempt to just gain a little, just the tiniest glimmer of information and hope from the best in the business.

Dani knew she only had one shot at this and well after weeks of being shut down and told no, there was one person willing to work with her, Melody Grace. You see behind James’ back Melody had arranged for Danielle to fly out to Beverly Hills and spend the day and well night in the Huntington-Hawkes mansion. Valuable time she could used to pick the brains of J2H in search of what she was looking for, the chance to tap into the uncharted waters of her charisma, so she could hopefully find her voice in this company and actually start to make some waves when it came to her championship reign.

The Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion was now standing at the front door of J2H and Melody’s residence a place she never in a million years thought she would be standing. She had dressed to impress with a pair of long black jeans, with a soft yellow tank top with a black blazer covering her arms keeping her warm in this brisk California winter wind. Lifting her hand up, Danie’s right index finger came up to press the door bell that sent a soft and whimsical chime ringing through out the Huntington-Hawkes Mansion. It didn’t take long for the sound of heavy footsteps to hit Dani’s ears as Simpson quickly opened the door, with a smile.

“Welcome Ms Weston, Ms Grace has been expecting you.” Simpson said with a bright grin on his face.

He knew exactly what was going on as Melody had let him in on her little plan and well apart of Simpson couldn’t wait to see how James reacted to this little set up. However, a massive part of Simpson knew that this wasn’t going to sit well with the former Heavyweight Champion. Simpson offered to take her overnight bag, while Danielle had her note book and pen safely clutched in her hands. He stepped to the side allowing her to pass and before she could take in the colossal house she had just stepped inside, Danielle was tackled from the side with a hug. Looking to see Melody with a bright beautiful smile on her face, Danielle was taken back by her natural beauty. She was the same on TV as what she was in real life and even though she had a six-month-old baby her face was flawless not a baggy eye insight.

“Dani, I’m so glad you could make it.” Melody jumped up with joy. “This is going to be amazing.” She clapped her hands together.

Dani just swallowed as she looked towards her friend. “How did you get James to agree to this?” she had to know what Melody’s secret was.

Melody just looked at Danielle then to Simpson with amused look on her face.

“Well my husband didn’t really agree to it.” She battered her eyelids in innocence. “But you know, once he sees that you’re here and when I ask him super nicely, he will be happy to help you.” Melody was crowing with enthusiasm.

Dani took a step back, this didn’t feel right that she was part of ambush for information from James.

“Mel, I don’t think this is a good idea.” She begged her. “I don’t want J2H to be mad. That’s the last thing I want.” Biting down on her bottom lip Danielle could feel the butterflies just drop dead in her stomach from fear.

Melody just rolled her hazel eyes at Danielle. “He’ll be fine.” She chuckled. “I mean he’ll be all RAWR at the start, but he will get over it.” She said with a smile.

Simpson just chuckled to himself as he walked off with Danielle’s bags to take them to her guest room for the night. Meanwhile Melody had wrapped her arm around Dani and was showing her around the house.

“I think I should just go. I don’t want to cause any trouble.” Dani nervously felt like she had been thrown into the most awkward situation in her life.

“Oh, don’t be silly.” Melody continued to walk by Dani’s side showing her towards the kitchen. “Jam can’t stay mad at me… I’m his wife and I gave him the apple of his eye JJ… so don’t you worry about a thing.” Melody pinched Dani’s cheek as if that would cheer her up. “Stop stressing buttercup, I’m going to get you the help you desperately need and well it will be good for Jam to talk to someone else apart from boring business nerds all day. I mean you can only talk money for sooooo long before it becomes nonCENTS.” She nudged Dani at her pun before she smiled once more as she offered Dani a seat at the kitchen bench.

“He’s going to be mad.” Dani sighed loudly.

She wasn’t an idiot everyone in the world knew that James wasn’t going to be impressed with her unexpected arrival, especially inside his home that was off limits for basically everyone. Danielle just wanted to get up and leave, she knew Melody’s word of getting this over the line with James was too good to be true but right now she was in the thick of things. Reaching up to her forehead Dani rubbed at her temples thinking of an excuse to leave but just as she went to speak up another voice was heard.

“What is she doing here?” The voice belonged to the man of the house, J2H.

Danielle turned around to see James Huntington-Hawkes standing before her very eyes. If this was under other circumstances, she would be absolutely shell shocked, fan girling but right now she felt sick. This isn’t how she wanted it to go down. She felt terrible for James, but she could tell by the look in his eyes that he knew this was his wife’s doing.

“Danielle is here for your 1pm meeting. It’s in your calendar.” Melody chimed with a smile that could melt the ice caps. “You accepted it last night.” That smile continued to beam. “So now you have to be a darlin’ and help her with her promotionals.” Melody winked at Dani before she battered her long eyelashes towards James.

Melody got up from her seat as she made her way towards her husband.

“Funny, I don’t remember seeing this pop up on my phone.” He said with a smirk.

Melody just moved towards him, before she could look him in the eye with the most angelic smile on her face.

“Maybe your personal assistance accepted it?” She said with a shrug.

“Funny, I don’t have one of those either.” He barked back.

Melody just smiled at him, the love that was beaming from her face was enough to simmer James down and not make a scene about all of this. Mouthing towards him she uttered the words “play nice” before she faked a dramatic exit.

“Can you hear that?” The house was silent. “I think I can hear baby J.” she spun around to look at them as she walked off. “I’ll be back. You two carry on.”

James watched as his wife walked off leaving him alone in his kitchen with Danielle Weston. Turning on the balls of his feet he looked down at the current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion with pained look across his face.

“This is a strange way to get an autograph and a photo.” He muttered. “Can’t say I’m impressed.”

Danielle got up from her spot and gathered her notebook and pen. “I’m really sorry… Mel told me you knew about it and was cool with giving me some pointers about my in-ring microphone work. I never would have come here if I knew that you didn’t know.” The look of embarrassment and shame was across her face.

James just sighed before he dragged his fingers through his hair, he wasn’t pleased at all with what was taking place, but he knew that a happy life meant a happy life.

“One hour.” James muttered out much to his own surprise.

The former World Heavyweight champion walked out of his kitchen and headed towards the back yard. While Dani just stood dead still too afraid to move.

“That means grab your pen and notebook and hurry up before I change my god damn mind.” He barked back to her, to show that he wasn’t thrilled with what he was about to do.

Danielle didn’t skip a beat as she followed him towards the back door to head outside, following the instructions of the master of the promo.

~~

The scene opened up with the beautiful back drop of the Huntington-Hawkes residence. The lavish pool was shimmering in the late afternoon sun, while the green grass emphasized the deep blue of the water. This position was a famous position for years in Sin City Wrestling, as this was the same spot that Melody Grace and James Huntington-Hawkes had conducted interviews and match promotionals from. It was their safe place, one that made them feel, well right at home something they could reflect upon when they were in mid promo to stop and gather their thoughts or to just calm them in times of anger.

Yet, this time round it was different as sitting in front of the pool it wasn’t James nor was it Melody it was young Danielle Weston. Her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship rested on her thighs as she looked down upon it amazed that she was lucky enough to call it hers for over one hundred days and honour not many in this business could say they have accomplished. Dani was dressed in her black ripped jeans, her soft yellow tank top, whilst her shoulders were covered by her black blazer. It was surprisingly cool in California this winter and the last thing she needed to do before Inception III was catch a damn chill.

“You called me a disappointment” Danielle’s voice was just above a whisper. “On the fourth f December, you, Alicia Lukas looked down the barrel of the gun and told the whole world that you couldn’t help but be disappointed in me and why?” She looked up as if she was gazing down the lens of a camera.

Dani just sighed before she continued unsure of where to go or what to say next, but she needed to power through this if she was going to make it as the top tier female champion of the company.

“Why? Because you said all I did was complain and whine on social media.” She rolled her hazel eyes before continuing. “Because you had heard that Sin City Wrestling had some of the best female wrestler’s on the planet and you were disappointed in knowing that the top champion… was in your eyes a fluke.” Her teeth locked as she clenched her jaw together in frustration.

“A fluke?” her voice raised a little higher as she kicked back off. “A disappointment.” her tone went higher. “A one trick pony.” It gained a little more volume as she spoke. “The girl who wouldn’t be anything to anyone, if it wasn’t for her connections in this business.” Her eyes were focused. “I’ve heard it all before.” Just a sigh that’s all she could offer.

Running her right hand into her short scruffy but perfectly placed hair, Danielle took a moment to collect her thoughts.

“And yet, this fluke, this complainer, this whinger, this disappointment did the one thing you haven’t shut your trap about since walking into Sin City Wrestling…” She had a smile upon her face. “Ever since you walked through those golden doors you have told all of us time and time again that you were hear to put us on notice, you have told us that you yourself are wrestling, you are SCW… and yet Sammi Marlowe and I were able to rattle that cage in that tag team match and ever since then… your words have been spoken with a stutter. Your words all of a sudden have no meaning, because regardless of you not eating the pin fall… that night showed the world that you can be beaten and you’re not the untouchable soul that you’re so desperate to come across as.” The left side of her mouth curled up as she took a moment to let those words sink in.

Danielle ran her hand over the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship that was sitting proudly in her lap before she took in a deep inhale before quickly exhaling and carrying on with what she had to say.

“You’re not SCW.” A giggle left her lips. “You will NEVER be SCW.” Dani shook her head from side to side. “You’re just a little girl with a big mouth, some fancy words with a taste from dramatics and bullshit.” Her eyes were back on where the lens would be, it was as if she was staring down Alicia right now.

Her focus was cold, something that was unusual for Danielle Weston especially in her promotionals as normally she took a nicer approach to things.

“At Inception III it will be my HONOR… to take away the one thing that means the world to you.” She said with a bold smile. “I enjoy shutting up my opponents, I enjoy making people regret their words and I sure as heck don’t mind reminding people just how far I’ve come in such as short time… and believe me… starting my career with five losses has taught me something Alicia, it taught me that I don’t like to lose, and I don’t stay down for long.” That smile still radiated from her perfect features.

Dani looked towards the pool for a moment collecting her thoughts before she kicked things off once more.

“It taught me that I can do whatever I put my mind too and at Inception III my mind has been made up and trust me Ms Lukas. I will be walking out of that main event with the newly unified Honor Women’s Championship and Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell’s championship.” A slightly greedy look was in Dani’s eye as she spoke. “I’ll be walking out with a championship in each hand and there is nothing you can do about it.” She clicked her tongue off her white teeth before following it up with a smirk.

She didn’t take a moment she just powered on with what she had to say next.

“There isn’t a damn thing anyone can do about it.” Her eyes narrowed as she focused. “Not you, not any other blow in from Honor Wrestling and not any other Bombshell backstage. Inception III will be my night to show the world what happens when you count me out. I’m going to show you up close a personal what it’s like to be a so-called disappointment in your eyes.” Dani ran her hand across the name plate on her title. “I’ve done it before, and I’ll do it again and again… I’ll do it as many times as it takes to prove to you nonbelievers that I am what I say I am and that’s one of the hardest working women in Sin City Wrestling… I’ve gritted my teeth and put in the work since day one and I’m not about to let some blow in like you think that you can tear down the house that we talented bombshell’s have built.”

Danielle shook her head from side to side in frustration.

“I’m not about to be the girl that lies down and let’s the new kid on the block roll in with her own shiny Championship and claim that it means more than the World Bombshell Championship. I’m not going to be the one to disappoint the champions of the past down, by letting someone who can’t even respect the name of OUR championship belt. Like who do you think you are? Thinking you can just walk into our home, the company that Mark Ward and Christian Underwood built from the ground up and snicker at the names of their championships all because being a Bombshell doesn’t sit well with you. Where is your Honor?” she stopped to drive that point home.

The sting that her tone oozed when she said the word Honor was priceless as she directed that hard pun right in the face of the Honor Women’s Champion.

“You don’t deserve this Championship, regardless of your countless days of being a champion. It doesn’t mean the paper it’s written on, or that oxygen that you use spruiking about it… because if you can’t respect the blood, sweat and tears that have gone into creating this prize… then your grubby mitts shouldn’t be anywhere near it.” She was wild as she spoke, her voice harsh and to the point.

Dani raised the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship up to her right shoulder and she proudly placed it there. Dusting off the gold face, she looked down to read the name plate. Her smile glowing from the reflection.

“In Sin City Wrestling, being a Bombshell doesn’t mean we are just pretty, or that was flaunt what the lord gave us in hopes to make the ratings spike and if that’s what your delusions are based upon then let me remind you what the meaning of a Bombshell is… sure if you google it or look it up in a dictionary you’ll get words like shock, surprise, disaster but when you actually open your eyes and take a look at the women that you now work with you’ll know exactly why we are called the bombshell division.” Dani stopped for second to gather her thoughts before she started to sound off.

There was a slight silence before she kicked off, that eeriness giving what she was about to say next all the more meaning.

“We are smart, beautiful, talented women that week in and week out often steal the whole damn show. We are the surprise packages that the world looks upon to see the bench mark of what Women’s Wrestling truly is because we give it one hundred percent week in and week out. We are the women that are driving the rest of the industry… we are the women that are often copied, often bootlegged… and why? Because imitation my dear, is the finest art of flattery… we are the ones making waves in this industry while the rest of the federations and companies sit back and take notes all the while struggling frantically with their heads just above water… and why?” The smile on her face was wild.

She took a massive inhale before continuing with a devilish smile on her face.

“Because we are the best in the world at what we do, we are the fittest, most dedicated, hard working women in this sport and all the rest of the world can do is marvel at what we BOMBSHELLS accomplish. Day in day out, show after show… We are the whole damn pedestal, we are the five-star match makers, the ones willing to do the things that the other women in this business won’t do… and why? Because we are BOMBSHELLS. We are the entertainment, the show stealers, the ones that even the men step back and applaud because every woman that has ever held this gold has put in her blood, sweat, tears… all the while over coming the countless hours of training, the sleepless nights, the bruises… the blisters…  all in the name of keeping the most important people in the world entertained and on the edge of their seats… the Sin City Wrestling fans.” Danielle had to stop herself for a moment to catch up.

Looking towards where the camera would be, she stared straight down the lens before she started to wrap this one up.

“And if you can’t get on board with that… or if you can’t get your damn head out of your own arse long enough to see the rich history that is behind the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship then you my dear… you don’t warrant a place in the hall of champions. You don’t belong with the greats like Mikah, Delia, Misty, Roxi… and at Inception III… in two weeks’ time I’ll show you, I’ll show the rest of the bombshells out the back… I’ll show the world that you’re not worthy to hold this championship.” She stopped with her teeth gritted together.

Dani looked over at the gold that was adorned upon her shoulder.

“So, I’ll see you at Inception Alicia and you better believe that you’re going to have the fight of your life on your hands because I’m not giving up, I’m not quitting and I’m not going to let you walk away with the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship.” Dani said with a smile as she looked off into the distance.

Her eyes were focused on the space in front of her, as if she was staring down the lens of the camera.

“And ladies of Sin City Wrestling, let this main event at Inception be the message that you all need to receive. Loud and clearly.” Dani held her gaze as she continued. “I’m not a joke champion, I’m not a fluke champion, I’m not a lazy champion… but I AM the current reigning and defending World Bombshell Champion…” She had the glimmer in her eye that screamed confidence.

Her hand moved back over the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship, that she tapped with delight.

“And I’ll defend this beauty anytime, anywhere against anyone because this is what this championship is crying out for… a respectful champion… not someone who can’t even say its name without mocking it.” Dani’s last words were powerful.

A brief silence filled the air before she signed this one off.

“So, Alicia enjoy your last few days with your Honor Women’s Championship because once our words collide officially inside the Gold Coast Casino, you’re going to regret ever calling me a disappointment on the fourth of December… your going to regret attacking me on the sixteenth of December because come the thirteenth of January.” Her smile sparkled. “Revenge will be ever so sweet when I win our unified titles and leave you in the middle of that ring empty handed.”

The focus on her face was paramount something that the world hadn’t seen from her before and even know this wasn’t going to air yet (or was it?) she was happy with the words she had spoken. Dani got up from her chair and headed off the scene, feeling confident.

~~

“OMG that was AMAZING” The song like sound of Melody’s voice was heard. “You’re totally going to kick Alicia’s ass.” Melody quickly covered her mouth as she used a bad word.

Melody came rushing towards the pool area with a camera in her hand.

“You nailed it.” She jumped up with glee. “You absolutely nailed it.” She clapped her hands together all the while being careful not to drop her camera. “I mean I’m a little offended you didn’t mention my name in the elite champions list.” She said with a playful smile on her face.

Danielle looked up at Melody and was about to apologise for missing Melody’s name but both female’s were taken back by the dramatic slow clap that was coming from James’ direction. The look on his face said it all, it was as if he even enjoyed what Danielle had just done.

“So, what did you think?” Dani turned towards James with a hopeful smile on her face.

“It was just.” James stopped for a moment to think about his answer. “Horrible… fucking horrible.” The smug look that had haunted Sin City Wrestling for years was planted firmly back on his face.  

Danielle looked shocked at James’ honesty, while Melody looked back at her husband with a look of confusion.

“Babe, did we just watch the same thing?” She moved her hands back and forth between them to emphasise her point. “I mean that was like four out of five stars right there.”

Melody turned back to Dani giving her a thumbs up as if to calm her worries about her match focus for her promotional package this week. it was too late however as Dani had the look of defeat in her eyes. She dropped her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship from her shoulder and held it in her hands, staring at it. It was as if she was looking for answers.

“It was a sloppy two at best.” James said harshly towards the girls. “Rather embarrassing.” He backed up. “We have a lot to work on.” Shaking his head from side to side in annoyance.

James didn’t say another word as he just got up from his seat and walked back towards the house. Melody just looked towards Dani with a warm smile on her face.

“It’s okay… I thought it was amazing.” She wrapped her free arm around her for a hug. “Plus… the upside is, it now looks like you have a coach.” Melody winked playfully. “I mean… I did hear him say we have a lot to work on.” She gave her friend a little squeeze.

Danielle didn’t say a word, she just looked at Melody and faked a smile. Truth is she had put her heart into that focus and for J2H to say it was rubbish was enough to gut her, yet she was a little excited that she had shown him something in her – that was enough to have the great J2H himself want to help her.

“Lucky, I’ve got tomorrow to work on it and sent it in…” Dani said defeated.

Melody just chuckled before she took off towards the house, as she did so she tripped herself up and stumbled and before she knew it her fingers had touched all the buttons and somehow some way, she had managed to send off Dani’s promotional package to SCW via the WIFI connection.

“Oops.” Was all the blonde could offer before she made a mad dash towards the house.

15
Climax Control Archives / Making amends?
« on: December 07, 2018, 10:23:23 PM »
 As you can see, there is some tension brewing in the otherwise cool calm and collected friendship circle, well between two of the members at least. Danielle and Daniel, finally unable to see eye to eye? It was bound to happen, yet even though she created such a violent predicament for herself. Danielle was unable to see what was unfolding before her very eyes. In the back of her mind everything was still fine, there was no “trouble in paradise” and what was said on Twitter was nothing more than just a light-hearted jab towards her fun-loving boss.

Boy was she wrong. Dani’s playful words had ended her in a world of hurt a place very few returned from without a scar or two. She didn’t realise the disrespect that she had thrown towards her boss, why would she? Dani didn’t know the real Daniel, she didn’t know the other side of London Underground, that being said she didn’t know anything about a code, nor that she had broken it. All she thought was that she and her boss were finally in a place where they could share some laughs, exchange some witty jabs and move on with what they were here to do… and that was work.

As Danielle tended the bar on this quiet afternoon, it was unknown to her that Kenz, Charley and Os had managed to slip Daniel out the secret exit, so his path didn’t have to cross hers. The lord only knows what he would have done, if he walked past her bright smiling face at a time like this. Daniel was fuming, and the sight of her blinding white teeth would have been the fuel to the fire, causing a catastrophic explosion. As Dani ran over the list to send off for next week’s liquor order, she was oblivious to the fact that her other boss had made his way down from the offices and was making powerful strides in her direction.

Dani finished up the order form, before she flipped the pages back down on her clipboard her attention quickly shifted to the lingering feeling that someone was standing behind her. It wasn’t a feeling that was new to Danielle, since her history with her abusive ex it was hard to shake the unsettling feeling of always known when someone was in her bubble. Turning around swiftly, she pulled the clipboard into her chest as if to conceal herself in some sort of invisible safety net before a loud sigh escaped her nude painted lips.

“Jesus are you trying to give me a heart attack?” she smiled, so her boss knew she was having him on.

Nick just smirked down towards her, there was something about that smile that was always plastered on his face that Danielle couldn’t put her finger on. It was a mixture of mischievousness, with a slight douse of sexy, underlined with a glimmer of malice. Nick was the cool, calm but he was the dangerous type. The bad boy her mother had always warned her to steer clear of, sure Dani didn’t know much about him, but truth be told she didn’t have to. She saw the way he looked at all the female’s he fancied, the way his eyes lined them up like they were just his next meal, however it wasn’t entirely his fault as Dani had witnessed grown women fawn all over him since the day, he walked in the front door of the Golden Ring Casino. Nick had that gentleman charm trapped inside a vessel that wasn’t hard on the eye, making him the ultimate catch.

“Nah, that would mean I’d have to do paperwork.” He said with an assertive smile that somehow even radiated from his clear blue eyes. “We do however, need to talk.” The smile fell from his face within a blink of eye, implying that this was serious.

Nick ushered Dani out from behind the bar, as the two walked off towards the small meeting room that was shut off from the general public. They used this room to run over new promotions with their staff, training updates and just general meetings on how the Casino was going, what needed to change, what was working. There was graphs on the wall that tracked people’s sales, It was one way to keep the staff motivated and on task when they stepped into work each and very shift. Nick held the door open for Dani and watched as she walked into the room, uncertain of where this was going or what she had done wrong all she could tell, was that this was going to be a serious conversation. She heard the door click shut behind her, as Nick motioned for her to take a seat. Doing as she was instructed Danielle, found the closest chair and plonked herself down into it, before her eyes wandered over to see her boss.

“Did I do something wrong?” Dani asked as her eyes shifted around the room, unsure of what she had done.

“That depends on who you ask, Danielle.” He turned to look towards her, his blue eyes were narrowed as he scanned her up and down. “Have you?” His accent made that sound more cheeky than serious.

None of this was making any sense, but Nick had a method to his madness, he waiting to see if Danielle felt guilty for anything to see if she would rat herself out. Yet as time ticked by, nothing came out of her mouth as she was none the wiser about what Nick George was going on about.

“Come on Dani think?” He prompted her. “There’s nothing grinding away at you?” Nick questioned as he finally took a seat in front of her.

Dani just thought about it some more, but nothing was coming to mind. “I don’t think I’ve done anything wrong? I mean, Daniel hasn’t brought anything to my attention?” Danielle said while screwing her nose up as she gave that question some more thought.

“And when was the last time you spoke to Daniel?” Nick went on to lead her down the path he wanted.

“Hmm.” She had to think back as it had been a while. “Well, the last back and forth was on Twitter the other day, apart from that it’s been radio silent on his end.” Still the light wasn’t being turned on for young Danielle. “But you know how he get’s when he is busy.” Laughing it off Dani didn’t think much about it.

Moving forward in his chair, it was hard for Nick not to feel sorry for her, she had no idea that Daniel was walking on eggshells around her because her was furious at her.

“Think again.” Was all Nick could offer as he cupped his hands together.

The sound of his rings clinking against each other as he moved his hands over one another, as if to add to the suspense was enough to drive Dani crazy.

“Just tell me, what have I done?” She pleaded. “I wanted to make it right.” The honesty was dripping from her tone.

Nick could tell by the innocent glow on her face that she was clueless and now it was up to him to have awkward conversation with her about her “wrong doings.” He wasn’t used to being gentle in these type of predicaments, as normally when someone disrespected his boss there wasn’t this grey area of trying to iron out the creases, there was just a reaction normally a very violent reaction. So, this was new to him, having to try and let Dani in on what she had done wrong, all the while keeping his and Daniel’s secret. It wasn’t going to be easy, but Nick knew if he didn’t step in and try and fix this only time would tell how much this had grinded on Daniel’s nerves. The next twenty minutes was spent carefully going over the code that Danielle had just broken, why it shouldn’t happen again and plans of how to fix it.

~~

The following day was rough, after a shitty night’s sleep from tossing and turning thinking about Daniel being irate with her and there was nothing she could do at the moment as he was still screening her calls. To listening to the furniture being moved in the next bedroom over, Dani was aching from head to toe, her head was pounding as she got up for her morning run, hoping that the intake of fresh air would be enough to settle her nerves. It hadn’t but she had to pull herself together as she had training with Gabriel in two hours-time and she had made a promise to him weeks ago to never come to training with a clouded mind. That’s how she ended up almost killing herself last time, the lack of sleep made her sloppy and that made her dangerous to be around in the ring.

Danielle spent the two hours before training wisely as she popped into the shops to pick something up, before she woke herself up with some coffee. It wasn’t long and with some retail therapy under her belt and some caffeine in her system she was ready to go.

Training was running smoothly, everything was going to plan. Gabriel had taken Dani through her drills, they had moved on to finding some new moves for her to unleash inside the six-sided ring that would take her opponents off guard. That’s what the fans seemed to be loving about her, the fact that Danielle could stand across the ring with a veteran like Amy Marshall who everyone had written her off. I mean there was no way that a rookie was going to beat the likes of Marshall? And, yet Danielle was able to do just that, by taking the Hall of Famer off guard.

It was her element of surprise that had the fans guessing what she was going to do next and that’s why the loved her, that’s why they rallying behind her because she wasn’t your typical bombshell. She was growing right before their very eyes and that made the fans feel as if they were on this journey with her. It was something special that Danielle could share with her fans and it was something, that was being absorbed like a sponge to water, she was flourishing.  

At the end of her session Gabriel wanted to try his luck on helping Danielle accomplish one more goal, he knew that since she stepped foot into his gym that she had been dying to climb those ropes and do something spectacular. The desire to be a high flyer was just bubbling away under her skin, but until she learnt the basics there was no way Gabriel was going to risk it. Even with Danielle’s extensive gymnastics training and cheerleading history, it still didn’t over shadow the fact that when you’re green in this sport, you’re green. However, Gabriel was going to give her a little taste of what to expect in the months to follow, if she wanted to be a high flyer, she was going to have to learn how to take a bump from higher distance or otherwise, she was going to end up like a frog and end up just falling with a splat. If she wanted to master the air, she was going to have to learn some precision or like a drunken dart, she could be flying anywhere.

He was thorough when he took her through the motions, he was calm and clear on his instructions. Gabriel knew there wasn’t a chance in hell this was going to land smoothly on the first attempt he wasn’t an idiot, but he needed to see where the starting point was and well… it was more the to the right. Danielle followed Gabriel’s instructions to the letter, but once she was up in the air, a hint of fear kicked in and the visualisation of the landing zone, quickly took a turn to the left. A sick thud echoed around the gym as Danielle’s thigh slammed into the steel ring steps on impact. Silence quickly followed as Gabriel just rushed over towards her, making sure his student wasn’t broken.

There was a slight trickle of blood from her now scraped thigh, but Danielle couldn’t show her trainer that she was frightful. Dani quickly got back up to her feet, she looked down at the rip in her gym pants to see the graze. At first, she wanted to scream, then cry from shock but she held it all in as she tried to not cough from the sight of her own blood.

“You alright?” Gabriel offered her a hand, before he made her take a seat on the ring apron.

“I royally stuffed that up didn’t it?” She said defeated.

“Actually.” Gabriel said with a smile. “It wasn’t that bad for a first attempt.” He patted her on the back, letting his praise soak in. “You’ll smash it next time.”

Dani just took a moment to look around, trying to fight back the hot and cold sweats that were now flushing her body. It wasn’t that Danielle was a big cry baby when it came to pain, or blood it was just the overall shock that was numbing her at the moment. With more and more practice that would soon disappear and things like this would become second nature. After all she had suffered her fair share of knocks from gymnastics and cheerleading to last her a life time.

“Again?” She said with a smile.

Gabriel just gently shook his head from side to side. “Not today.” A chuckle soon followed before he looked down at her. “Were finished for today. You need to ice that.” Pointing towards her leg. “straight away. Go shower and I’ll have one of the girls bring some in.”

Gabriel helped Dani down from the ring apron and watched as she limped off towards the female bathroom to clean herself up. Before she reached the door, he called out to her.

“You did good today.” A smile beamed from his face. “I’m very proud of you.”

Suddenly the pain that was radiating from her left leg was nothing as the smile that took over Danielle’s face was enough to distracted her from what her body was feeling. Gabriel Stevens was proud… of her? Never in a million years did she think that moment would come.

~~

A few hours from the incident had pass, and Dani had found herself back at work, she wasn’t rostered on, but she wasn’t here for business, tonight she was here to either fix something. As she walked across the floor, she had a large black box in her hands, that was wrapped in some Union Jack wrapping paper. She thought it was either going to be a nice touch, or a little too much but that’s what Danielle was at times, she was a little too much for certain people to handle.

Making her way towards the stairs she manoeuvred herself up them the large package in her hands wasn’t making this easy as she could barely see where she was going but once she reached the top of the stairs, she quickly put the gift down before she adjusted her knee length black dress. With a very quick pep talk, Dani didn’t waste anymore time as she looked for Daniel’s office door. She wasn’t meant to be up here, none of the floor staff were this was for management only, but she needed to fix what was broken and she needed to do it in the only way she knew how with the element of surprise.

Approaching the door, she lifted her hand a gently knocked, it didn’t take long for a voice to reply from the other side “it’s open.” Stumbling in with her gift, Dani tried to not knock anything over as she placed it down on the floor. Daniel looked up from his desk to see Danielle’s bright smiling face.

“You’re not rostered on tonight.” Was all he could offer her, before his eyes went back down the stack of papers on his desk.

Danielle just made some nervous steps up towards him. “I know, I just wanted to catch you before rush hour starts.”

Daniel didn’t reply, he just looked up at her unsure of what she wanted but she could tell by the look on his face that his blood was starting to boil just from her being here.

“I would like to apologise.” She started off. “I didn’t realise that what I said the other day could be taken as anything other than a joke, however… they were and that was never my intention.” She was looking directly into his eyes as she spoke sincerely. “Sometimes I get gastro of the mouth and I say things, well in this case type things… without thinking of how others may see or hear it.”

Daniel still didn’t say a word as he just looked at Danielle who was almost shaking from her nerves.

“I truly didn’t mean any harm, nor did I mean to disrespect you…” A soft sigh escaped her glossed lips “You have literally given me the world and helped me when you didn’t have to, and I should have been more vigilant of my actions.” She bit down hard on her bottom lip. “I know I will never be able to say sorry enough, or like ever be able to repay you for everything you have done for me… but I hope… that this.”

Dani spun around to pick up her gift, she didn’t waste anymore of Daniel’s time before she placed it on his desk.

“I hope that this, shows you… just exactly what you, Os and the girls mean to me.” Her little voice was shaky as she tried to hold back her tears.

Once she felt Daniele’s hands on the present, Danielle let it go. Spinning on her heels Dani went to exit the room. However, It didn’t take long for Daniel to unwrap the gift and soon enough he was holding a picture of himself, Os, Kenz, Charly and Dani inside the Steven’s gym standing in front of the ring. Just as Danielle was going to make her exit, Daniel caught her attention.

“Dani.” He called out. “Thank you.” He said with a nod.

Danielle just smiled, she wanted to ask if they were all good, but she thought he might need some time to process what she had just given him.

~~

“Climax Control 223 is just around the corner and boy, did I win the tag team partner jackpot.”

The scene opens up to see Danielle Weston, inside the Golden Ring Casino dressed for in ring action, with her World Bombshell Championship draped over her right shoulder.

“You can’t get any better than Sam when it comes to inside that six-sided ring and on Sunday night I get the honour of calling her my tag team partner.  It might be for one night only but trust me, I’m fangirling over here.” Dani says with a smile before she continues.

“On Sunday night Sam and I get to face Jessie Salco and Alicia Lukas, in a war of the brands.” A slight roll of her eyes helped kick off her attitude towards this. “Two sets of champions, looking to lock horns with another set of champions all so we can try and prove who the better set is.” She licked her lips. “Isn’t it obvious? It’s it clear that the more dominate brand is and forever will be Sin City Wrestling and yet, here we are… having to prove that in the main event?” Dani shook her head from side to side.

“Jessie, we aren’t strangers in that ring. We have faced each other before, in fact she is one the helped kick start the Dani Gold Rush that led me to whom I am today… your Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.” She tapped her title with pride. “I have no doubt that you’re going to come out swinging, but isn’t it evident? Your track record against Sam isn’t the best and I have no doubt that your run of bad luck will continue when you face us this Sunday.” A simple shrug of her shoulders was all she needed.  

“You shot out early banging on about how you and Alicia are unstoppable as a tag team, rattled off some numbers about how many times you two have tagged together and how many times you have won. Big deal.” Dani just sighed.

“You have never had to face Sam and myself and just…” Dani paused to add some dramatics “Because we have never tagged together” Those words came out dripping with sarcasm, like a SpongeBob meme. “Doesn’t mean that we won’t work well in a team. In fact, I know that Sam and I have what it takes to beat you and Alicia… because you’re both so consumed by the past that you can’t see the future that is before you both.” Dani just looked down the lens of the camera.

“On Sunday night Sam and I will give you both just a glimpse of what it will be like having to face us when it comes to the merger of the titles. You see were not fighting to protect numbers of our past, were not fighting together and spruiking about our egos… we are fighting together to show you both and to the world that Sin City Wrestling is and will always been the elite brand.” She says with a smile.

“This match isn’t about us rattling off our accomplishments, this isn’t about us going on about histories that none of us in Sin City Wrestling really care about, this is about shutting up and getting in to do the work. This is about giving the fans the show they deserve. The main event they crave for. Yet you two just can’t shut up about the past, it’s all you do backstage on the shows and on Twitter” She made the talking sign with he right hand as she clapped it together like someone running their mouths. “That’s all you have done since you arrived here Alicia... is run your damn mouth about how great you are, and what you have done and blah, blah, blaaaaah…” She faked a yawn.

“Then you go and have the audacity to call yourself SCW? Here’s the kicker… in Sin City Wrestling we don’t bore everyone with words Alicia… we don’t run our mouths like you have been since you got here, we let our talent do the talking for us and on Sunday night you’re going to learn that you have a big mouth and you should have kept it shut… because the chance of your little team, beating Sam and I is next to none.”

The ringing sound of a slot machine going off in the background, was just at the right time.

“Both of your inflated egos will get in your way on Sunday night, leaving both of you with losses on your precious little records before you have to step into the ring with Sam and I to defend your titles and trust me, beating us won’t be easy… it’ll be impossible.” Dani said with a confident smirk.

“So, enjoy your last few weeks as champions girls, because when it comes to Inception neither of you will be walking away as the unified champion. This Sunday night will be a taste of things to come your way Alicia… first Sam and I will beat the unbreakable, unbeatable team of yourself and Salco… than at Inception III I’m going to absorb your title” Dani smiles proudly. “And with a bit of luck, you’ll finally shut the…” Ringing of a slot machine again. “Up.”

A simple smile and a wink is all Danielle Weston offered as the scene faded to darkness.  

16
Climax Control Archives / Rough start...
« on: November 23, 2018, 08:39:00 PM »
 Not so average Thanksgiving;

It the day where you’re meant to be surrounded by your family, celebrating everything you are thankful for. Yet, that wasn’t what Dani had in store for her Thanksgiving morning, she had back to back interviews to deal with this morning before she could head home and spend time with two people, she was very thankful for, Fenris and Aron. Sure, the Icelandic duo didn’t celebrate Thanksgiving but that didn’t mean that they didn’t have something small planned at home and if Danielle was being completely honest, she couldn’t wait to get home and spend time with two of her closest friends.

The morning had run smoothly with two interviews knocked out of the way, one promoting Sin City Wrestling the other was more casual as Daniel had started running an add campaign for The Golden Ring Casino, so Danielle just had to lead her voice to some of the commercials to help them drum up some business. It wasn’t that the Casino needed it, the place had been booming since it opened. It turns out that people will in fact travel a little further down the strip for a good time and everyone who doubted London Underground’s decision to set up shop at the bookend of the street, were now silently kicking themselves.

Danielle was dressed in a pair of black ripped jeans, that were accompanied by a pair of black heels. Her shirt of choice for toward was just a black SCW shirt that she had tied the bottom into a knot that sat in the middle of her torso, showing off just a slight amount of her toned abs. On top of her head was a black wide brimmed felt hat, something that she frequently wore as it helped contain her short fly away strands of hair.

She was running late for her next meeting, which wasn’t something uncommon as Danielle wasn’t the best at time management when it came to bookings. It was something she was going to have to work on, if she was going to make it in the business, she needed to make sure she could be at the right place at the right time. For many reasons, one it was just respectful and two well the thought of letting anyone down was enough to drive her to do better than the day before.

Rounding the corner, she made her way down the short hallway towards the elevators inside the local radio station building. The good thing about Vegas is that most stations were housed in the one building, that just had a different broadcasting team on each floor making media days like these a breeze. Just as Danielle stepped up to push the down button to summoned the lift the doors, slid open in front of her with the loud sound of a ding that followed. Before she could step in, she moved to the side and watched a Gabriel and Despy (with Angel of course) stepped out from the elevator. It truly was a small world at times. As the group shared a smile and some hellos, Danielle was quick to step into the lift before it disappeared making her later than what she already was. As the doors started to slide, close a large hand grabbed hold of the silver door stopping it from closing all the way, and in stepped Daniel E Morgan.

“You’ve got to be kidding me?” Was all Danielle could say as she looked up at her boss.

Daniel didn’t say a word, he just stepped into the elevator with a smile on his face. “Good morning to do you.” Was all his English accent could offer with his smile.

Dani just looked up at her boss with an unamused look on her face. “Don’t we see enough of each other?” her voice was playful as she didn’t mean any disrespect, it was all coming from a good place.

The loud ding sounded in the background as the door closed once more, this time finally shutting before Daniel and Danielle punched in what floor number they wanted. Ironically, they were both after the same floor.

“Why are you working today?” Dani said with a smile as she looked up at him.

Daniel just smirked. “I’m English love, we don’t celebrate turkey day.”

The elevator took a while to get moving, its first movement was a harsh jolt down, but it quickly caught itself before anything too drastic happened. Dani just looked at Daniel, a look of concern on her face.

“It’s alright, it’s just old.” Daniel tried to calm her nerves as he looked around the elevator.

As soon as those words left his lips the lights in the silver box cut off, leaving them in darkness for a moment before they flickered back on. Danielle didn’t waste any time as she made her way over towards the line up of buttons looking for the doors open button, but she more she pushed them in panic the more the lights continued to flick on and off.

“Daniel.” Was all her voice could offer riddled with concern.

No sooner, was his hands on her shoulders and in between the flashes of light she could see his lips moving as he spoke to her.

“It’s alright.” He did his best to calm her down.

As the lift continued to bump up and down with the lights flickering, it finally calm to a stop, but yet the lift was stuck. Only the emergency lights kicked on to light the small space up enough that they could see each other. Reaching across Daniel pressed the operator button, to only be met with the sound of an engaged signal, meaning the elevator wasn’t correctly maintained and no service team could be contacted.

“Well, that’s fucked.” He was frank with his words before he looked down at his cell phone, looking for a bar of service.

As Daniel remained calm and collected, looking for exit routes, Danielle just slammed her back into the wall before she slide down to sit on the floor. Her heart racing at a million miles.

“I don’t do well in small spaces.” Was all she could offer in between short breathes.

Daniel just moved his way around the lift, so he could sit on the floor across from her. His eyes watched her as she gasped for air. He was going to have to look for a way to out of this mess later as right now, he needed to keep Danielle’s mind away from the worst.

“It’ll be aright love… help is on the way.” It was a bit of a lie, but it was coming from a good place. “In the meantime, why don’t we get comfortable.”

He offered her his suit jacket, Danielle didn’t move as Daniel wrapped it around her shoulders. “That should keep you from freezing” his words were accompanied with a smile.

A weird silence crossed the room as Dani took a moment to collect herself before she could join in with any sort of conversation.

“Imagine the stories when this gets out?” She said with a frown.

“I won’t tell a single sole.” He crossed his heart with a smirk. “Plus, were already married off… aren’t we?”

They both rolled their eyes, before Daniel looked down at his phone once more looking for service but no bars were shown.

“I’m going to be so late for my next meeting.” Dani just sighed, disappointed in herself.

“I’m sure I’ll understand, that things like this happen?” Was all he could harshly retort with.

Dani just shook her head from side to side. “It’s like I’m a bad luck magnet, shit like this just follows me.” she motioned to her string of bad luck lately.

“Knock it off, would you?” He barked out to grab her attention. “If I’m going to be stuck in this shell for a while, I don’t want to listen to you mope about.” Daniel still had his smirk on his face. “I’d rather play eye fucking spy.”

“Fine.” Dani just chuckled. “I spy with my little eye something beginning with…” She looked around the lift there wasn’t much on offer. “W.”

“Let me guess… wall?” He said jokingly.

“How did you know?” she smiled, finally coming to the terms with her surroundings.

“Lucky guess.” Daniel just smirked, leading the two into a proper conversation so they could both get their minds off what was happening around them.

It was going to be a loooooooong morning and both of them… as they just chatted back and forth with some small talk in a bid to pass the time.

~~

One hour later;

“Despy what are you doing?” Was all Gabriel could ask, although he should probably know better than to ask that question now.

Despy just looked over his shoulder at Gabriel, while trying to hide his IPhone that he was clutching in his hands.

“Umm, nothing.” His eyes shifted from side to side before he looked down at Angel. “okay, fiiiiiiine” Was all he could mutter, and he was defeated without even putting up a fight. “It was all his idea.” His attention shifting to Angel.

Both men reached out, as Despy offered up his phone, while Gabriel was eager to see what his brother was up to. It didn’t take long for his eyes to widen at the sight on the screen in front of him. It was live footage of the lift system inside the building, and inside the stuck lift he could see Danielle and Daniel seated on the floor playing the waiting game as they were looking to be “rescued”

“Why?” Was all Gabriel could utter as he hand Despy back his phone.

“Angel told me that things happen in elevators, he said that they clear up rumours… and well… he’s not wrong.” Despy said with a smile. “Those two… together?” He pointed at the screen once more, to prove his point. “Nothing, see… nothing is going on… so boring.” He says with rolled eyes.

Despy didn’t understand the concept of the elevator whispers, that had circled Sin City Wrestling, but he was in full PI mode and he was quite proud with himself as he managed to solve another mystery in Sin City Wrestling. That Daniel and Danielle were in fact, NOT. DATING!

“Fix this, now.” Was all Gabriel could say, to which Despy just nodded his head.

He quickly fumbled away at his phone, before it slipped from his hand and onto the floor. “Oops.” Was all he could coyly offer as he bent down to pick it up. “Double oops.” Was the only words that escaped his lips as he picked up his phone to see what damage his slippery fingers had cause.

“What now?” Gabriel just looked at his younger brother, slightly amused by this situation.

“Let’s just say, were going to have to take the stairs.” He offered with a smile, before Despy and Angel made their way towards the fire escape.

Leaving Gabriel behind, Despy was quick to dart out of trouble leaving poor Danielle and Daniel stuck in elevator hell.

~~

“Amy Marshall.” The name was called as if she was reading a roll before the current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion continued. “The one and only Amy Marshall.” Her name was said with excitement in her tone, showing the world that she wasn’t scared to utter her opponents name.

The camera quickly shifted from the darkness and moved into the light to see Danielle Weston, standing tall her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship was draped over her shoulder. It’s name plate shone brightly under the lights as is effortlessly displayed her name. Dani stepped towards the camera, she was dressed in her ring gear, giving the illusion that she was ready to go.

“Sunday night, at Climax Control… I find myself standing across the six-sided ring staring directly into the eyes of the women, who couldn’t get the job done at High Stakes.” Dani’s voice was direct as she focused on the camera lens, not letting her attention shift or fail her. The last things she needed was for people to say she wasn’t really focused enough for her position. “And yet, here we go again… another match is handed to Amy Marshall and why?” her voice remained calm as she spoke, she didn’t want to let everyone know that she wasn’t really okay with this match.

Her large black shoes that covered her feet made a clunk sound as she started to eat up the distance between herself and the camera man. The sole focus of the camera was now on Dani’s face as she pushed a strand of her long brown hair out of her face, tucking it behind her right ear.

“Why? Because she took her finger tips to her keyboard and sparked off a little tweet. That’s why.” A sigh escaped the champions lips before she continued. “It’s basically the premise of how people like Amy Marshall and Jessie Salco work around here, they jump off on social media. Then they hope and pray that it kicks off and like a sandstorm, we get to sit back and watch it take over… of blow on by.” She titled her head to the side, before she adjusted her championship.

“Where is the work ethic in that? Where is the dedication? The passion? It’s nowhere to be seen and yet… her we are, just hours away from meeting each other inside that ring once more, for the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship.” Her smile turned into a grin, as she was excited about what was going to happen next.

“Sunday night, won’t be your moment to shine Amy, this will be another one of those moments that you and the rest of the world get to watch another chance, just blow on past you.” Dani ran her hand over her championship, her manicured nails almost dancing across the nameplate as she showed it off. “You will try, and you will fail.” Her attention shifted towards the World Bombshell Championship. “Because, this right here.” Dani tapped her title, with a proud grin on her face. ‘Isn’t going anywhere.”

Shifting her attention back towards the camera, the little girl from Daytona Beach had seemed to find a little spark that she had previously been missing.

“At High Stakes, you took me to my limits and truth be told, you were just milliseconds away from keeping the match alive… no doubt you’ll spruik about how you would be the champion today if it wasn’t for Apple.” A playful yawn left her glossed lips before she continued. “Yet, all of those figures, won’t add up to the solid facts and the fact of the matter is… you were added into our match at High Stakes at the last minute, you didn’t earn it… You pushed your self to the limit at High Stakes… but you fell short… and now, you’re going to come into this match claiming that you are going to take the World Bombshell Championship away from me?” A lively smirk crossed her face. “I’m going to say, with great odds that, it’s very unlikely that you’re going to take away what is mine.” She tapped the title once more backing up her statement.

“I put my blood, sweat and tears into becoming the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion. I proved the whole world wrong, when they doubted me. I clawed my way back from one of the worst beginnings that Sin City Wrestling has ever witnessed, but here I am… and here we are.” She lifted the World Bombshell Championship up nice and high to show it off, in all it’s glory.

Danielle placed the title back over her shoulder, adjusting it so it sat proudly before she took a moment to figure out where is she was going to go next.

“This is what we fight for.” She slapped her right hand on the title. “This is what we tear the house down for” Another passionate slap to the belt, she was displaying to the world what was on offer not being disrespectful. “THIS is what you want in your hands, one… last… time.” She was being extra dramatic with her words, a side that no one had seen before with Dani, but still that smile was on her face. It was time for Dani to bring in some facts yet maintain her good girl image that wasn’t a front, it was just who she was.

“Before High Stakes Amy, you promised the world that you were going to walk out as the NEW Champion, and yet what happened? You weren’t even in the ring when it counted, you couldn’t make the save when it mattered.” A Tsk, tsk left the champions lips as she continued. “You took your eye off the prize and you left it slip between your fingertips, what makes you think that things time round will be any different? Huh?” Dani just brushed a strand of her long brown hair, tossing it over her shoulder before she backed up her question with a statement. “Apple, might be out of the picture, but mark my words… you’re still not even in the title frame.”

It was a sips tea moment for Danielle as she smiled towards the camera, knowing that she only had a few minutes left of air time, so she decided to kick this one off and round it up on the home stretch.

“Two weeks ago, you ran your mouth about the likes of Mikah, saying that she was a terrible champion. You even implied that Kate wasn’t worth anyone’s time and that out of everyone on the roster… you deserved to be the champion?” A shocked look crossed Dani’s face as she quickly continued. “You really put yourself, you… the failed hall of famer above the likes of Mikah and Kate?” Dani shook her head from side to side. “Which head knock of your career was the blow that took you from living in reality, to lingering around fantasy land? At what point of your career did you sit back and think to yourself, that you were the top Bombshell that this company had ever witnessed? At what point, did you think for one sound second that you… you of all people could just write off people like Mikah and Kate? When you’re flat out… keeping up with the likes of Trinity Jones and Seleana Zdunich?”

Dani just stopped, no more words left her lips and she wanted that to sink in. The look on her face said it all she was disgusted in Amy Marshall. Sure, this was a business where people made a living off slandering people, but Danielle couldn’t stand it when someone made themselves out to be greater than the greats. Sure, Amy had a hall of fame status under her belt, but when was the last time she did something worthy of that title?

“Don’t you dare stand there and claim to be the be all and end all of Sin City Wrestling. Don’t you dare claim that you’re the bar that we need to be at. In the lead up to High Stakes, you kept telling me to prepare myself for the worst and that you were going to out wrestle me… and show the world that my good girl image would only get me so far.” Danielle stopped to catch her self before she went off on a rant, quickly composing herself she continued. “And what happened? You lost… you failed to keep your word and if I’m honest… fatigue kicked in and simply you weren’t able to keep up with Apple… or myself.” A simple shrug of the shoulders was all Dani could offer. “And that’s why you weren’t able to be there when it mattered… that’s why you weren’t there in time to save the one, two, three.”

Danielle just looked at the camera, her hazel eyes seemed fiery as this newer more harsh side of her was being shown for the first time. Yet she still managed to do it, without coming across as a dreaded mean girl.

“So, on Sunday night, I look forward to stepping into that ring with you once more. I look forward to main eventing the show with you, but let it be known Amy… this time when the result is the same… this time when I pin YOU… what excuse are you going to use to justify your actions? Who are you going to point your finger at and blame?” Dani ran her hand over her championship. “There will be no hurdles, there will no Apple… there will just be me and you… and once I show the world, that I earned my spot at the top… it wasn’t luck as you liked to bury it as… I put in the work, I trained, and I trained hard to get where I am today.” Her teeth were gritted, she hated having to justify her existence. “What bullshit are you going to dribble to justify you inability to capture the one thing, you want most in your Sin City Wrestling career. You want one more run, one more time of being at the top of the mountain, what happens when that avalanches around you on Sunday night? What happens next, after you fail?”

She stopped to let those questions take their toll as everyone heard them. It was unlike Dani to be this direct, but she wasn’t going to back down without a fight and she wasn’t going to stand back and leave herself undefended anymore. It was time for the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion to learn that it was more than okay to stand up for herself.

“I’ll see you on Sunday night Amy Marshall and whatever will be, will be… but don’t underestimate me and don’t try and belittle what I’ve done to get to where I am today.” A firm look was all she gave the camera before she kicked off once more. “It’s time to put up and shut up and mark my words, I’ll show you that I’m NOT a boring champion, when I take you to you absolute limit at Climax Control and believe me… when your dangling on the edge, nothing… and I mean nothing will stop me from pushing you off.” A sweet smirk found it’s home on Danielle’s face as she looked the camera up and down.

“As for my Dinos, I’ll see you all on Sunday night and trust me, this right here.” She tapped the title over her shoulder. “Isn’t going anywhere, without a fight.” Just a big smile was left on her face. “Get ready for the match of the night and get ready to witness the future, eclipsing the past.”

As it was time to wrap this one up, Danielle took a moment to think of her last line before she head off to focus on her title defence this Sunday night.

“Oh, and once, I make my way past Amy Marshall, I want everyone to know that my open challenge is still on the table.”  She said confidently before she finished with. “Thank you, next.” She confidently winked as she used the Ariana Grade tag line to finish her promotional.

The cameras panned out on the Champions smiling face, before it ended in darkness.  

17
Supercard Archives / DANI WESTON (c) v APPLE COREN v AMY SANTINO
« on: November 09, 2018, 11:22:26 PM »
 Rough;

Sleep is a powerful thing, if you get enough it can reenergise you making you feel fresh and alive. Ready to face the new day with eagerness and determination. Yet on the flip side, not enough could in fact drag you to hell. Well that’s what it feels like anyways. In the Fenris, Aron and Dani household, the three had been riding the waves of it lately. Aron and Fenris were walking on eggshells some mornings, while Danielle crawls from Aron’s room her eyes bugging out of her head, surrounded by deep black bags. Sleep wasn’t her friend as of late but somehow, she was able to power on, work her two jobs without a single slip up. As soon as she walked into the casino she was bright and bubbly and as soon as she stepped in front of a camera for any Sin City Wrestling related work, she was fresh faced and willing to take on the world.

However, a very sad truth was being held back from the world. One story that Danielle wouldn’t let her lips part to tell but it was a dim reality her housemates were forced to live with for the time being. It doesn’t happen every night, just a selected few and well last night was probably the worse it had every been. The night was filled with a hot sweat, dripping from her pores as she tossed and turned between her bedsheets as dreams, well nightmares of her ex-boyfriend re-emerged into her mind. She couldn’t help her dreams, she couldn’t help her natural reaction to scream out, to fight, to try and get him away from her and couldn’t control the fact that her actions had awoken both her housemates. Who both reached her doorway at the same time, both looking in to see her struggle, unsure on what they should do next.

Fenris was angry, he couldn’t understand why Danielle’s subconscious still led her to believe that she was in danger. Although he couldn’t be mad at Danielle, this wasn’t her fault he was tired, beat up from training and the fact him and his brother weren’t exactly seeing eye to eye wasn’t helping the dangerous ticking time bomb that was fluttering to life inside the white wolf. Aron on the other hand, was more sensitive to the issue, yet both brothers stood on the outside looking in, unsure of what their next step was.

“Do we wake her?” was all Aron could whisper to his brother, as he pained look of lack of sleep dragged his face down.

Fenris just shook his head from side to side, this wasn’t something they could help with not while she was in this state. If they woke her, they could risk the chance of Danielle lashing out towards them. It’s not that her tiny fists of fury would stun them, it’s just being woken from a sleep is a new aged game of Russian Roulette at times.

Turning to look towards Aron, Fenris just gritted his teeth before he spoke. “I’ll train her.” It was all he could offer up, as he turned back to watch his roomie stuffer some more in silence.

Aron’s eyes just grew wide as he sarcastically replied. “Are you a sleep coach now, huh?” the air was thick between the two, but they pushed aside their issues to see to the one that was before them.

Just a roll of the eyes is what Fenris could off his brother at this time, he didn’t have time for a tit for tat with him, he was irritated as it was he didn’t need another round of words exchanged between his brother to add to the pile.

“She thinks she is defenceless.” Fenris turned to look at Dani, who had since calmed down. “That’s why she doesn’t fight back.” A yawn followed as Fenris tried his best to keep his eyes from sealing shut. “He can’t hurt her, if she knows how to fight.” That cold evil grin was perched on his face proudly as his mind ran away with his thoughts.

Aron didn’t disagree with Kris and after tonight’s horror he was willing to try anything to rebalance the peace around here lately. A simple nod in agreement is all Aron could offer, as the two bothers looked at each other once more, before walking off towards their own beds to try and sneak in a few more hours of sleep before they had to be up in the morning, off on their own adventures. Fenris’ thunderous footsteps were followed by the clicking of nails across the floor as Kyssa shadowed her master back to bed. Even she looked a little worse for wear with this broken sleep, yet she never complained Kyssa just did her best to offer doggy cuddles in times of need.

The rest of the night was peaceful, not a single sound was uttered from the lips of Dani as she slept. Her dreams of Eli were replaced by darkness and well, she was thankful for those. It didn’t take long for morning to break and well, on cue two minutes before her alarm could even crow to wake her, she was up ready to face the day. Still even with a full night’s sleep her body felt tight, her jaw ached from being clenched, her eyes sagged into the back of her head. Today was going to be one of those days that her sleep hadn’t been good to her as she would wear that fact like a beacon for the whole world to see. Things had to change, and they had to change soon, or otherwise she wasn’t sure how long she could keep this up for.

With a simple yawn, a rub of her eyes she headed towards the bathroom to freshen up. The routine that followed was like clock work as she showered, got dressed in her training gear so she was ready to head to the Steven’s Gym. Yet, she always made sure before she left a fresh pot of coffee was brewing for the boys and that she slipped their crumpets into the oven on a timer. It was the least she could do, to offer some sore of apology for keeping them awake at night and for letting her crash here. She set the island bench up in the kitchen with an array of their favourite breakfast spreads, so all they had to do was roll out of bed and put together the final pieces of their breakfast.

~~

Rougher;

Training, the good the bad the ugly; nevertheless, people only want to show when things go well in training never when things go bad and today well, today had been a head scratcher for Gabriel. Danielle and Gabriel had gone over the moves, the same moves they had been doing for months, it was just today nothing was sticking, nothing was blending, and nothing was coming together. It was a giant mess, something that was well out of his control. In fear of risking any injuries to himself or to Dani he had stopped the mat work early today and the rest of Danielle’s training session was used to enhance her cardio. Just unfortunately something was missing, there wasn’t that perk in her step that Danielle normally had, she seemed flat euthanistic and even when she tried to rally herself up, nothing not even a spark was enough to light the fuse.

As Gabriel watched Danielle struggle with a simple running drill, his hands flew up as he called time. Danielle knew that was never a good thing, when Gabriel shut down the training session early it meant that you were either doing one of two things. One fucking around and wasting his time, or two you weren’t getting it and it wasn’t worth his time to continue. As she defeatedly walked across the gym back towards him, her head lowered she didn’t want to see the look of disappointment across Gabriel’s face. she looked up to him, not only was he her trainer, but he was the level of greatness she aspired to become in Sin City Wrestling, Dani didn’t want to walk in the shadows of the females she wanted to burst out and be one of the greatness names in this business, in Sin City Wrestling. She wanted to be timeless, like the man that was now standing before her, with his hands crossed. It was rare for Gabriel to yell at any of his students, Danielle had only ever heard of a few stories where he had ever lost his cool and this moment felt like it was going to be one of them.

“What’s going on with you?” Was all his harsh accent could muster as he looked down at Dani who was already about to cry. “I’ve seen bad days, but I think this one just topped it.” He was defeated, and he wasn’t going to lie about it.

Dani just looked up at him, a blank face was all she could offer. She didn’t have words right now she didn’t have the answers all she knew is that today just wasn’t her day. Dani couldn’t fake her way out of this one as Gabriel could see the truth all over her face, no amount of make up could hide the big black rings under her hazel eyes.

“Jesus Christ Dani, did you get any sleep at all last night?” His voice turned to concern.

The sound of the word sleep was enough to bring a yawn from her lips, meaning that she didn’t have to answer with words as her actions were just doing fine to sum up. Gabriel just shuffled his head in disappointment as he was about to kick off the talk.

“You know that coming to training, lacking sleep is not just dangerous for you… it puts others at risk as well?” He lectured her, as he looked into her eyes. “If you’re working to much at the casino, you need to let Daniel know.” Was all the advice he could offer.

Danielle just looked at Gabriel and sighed. “It’s not that, I can handle that. I have been handling it.” Another desperate yawn escaped her lips as she continued. “Just had a bad night dream wise.” He voice was shaky and defeated. “I’m sorry, the last thing I wanted to do was upset you.” He head dropped as she looked towards the ground.

Gabriel just reached out in in true father style, he wrapped his arms around Dani’s shoulders and tucked her in for a hug. He knew all about what Danielle had been though, Fenris, Aron and Daniel had filled him in to explain some of her actions. It was enough to make his blood boil and enough to make Synn and himself want to go a venture of their own, but they held back and let nature take it course. After hearing about Fenris’ little incident they knew they wouldn’t have to worry about Eli coming around the gym anymore, as a smart man would learn to stay away if he knew what was good for his own health.

“How about you head home and try and get some sleep?” his harsh tone softened as he looked at her. “We can pick up again tomorrow to get you ready for Apple and Amy.” A hint of concern was in his tone.

Truth be known he wasn’t sure of Danielle was going to have what it takes to stay focused in this match if she didn’t sort herself out. Amy was a hard person to wrestle with, she was direct and aggressive something that Danielle had never encountered while Apple was new, with tricks up her sleeve that were yet to be revealed. Danielle had made leaps and bounds to come from, bad to good but she was striving for great but with performances like today all she was doing was hindering her own success. Dani did stay to fight Gabriel’s instructions, she just bowed her head and thanked him once more before she made her way to the showers. Lucky for her she had the afternoon free to try and fix this, but it was only a few day away before her title defence and on the outside looking in, Dani was far from ready.

~~

Roughest;

Dani had showered, changed and headed away from the gym yet she hadn’t followed Gabriel direct instruction to go home and rest as she made a quick d-tour to the casino. She wasn’t rostered on to work, she just knew that at this time of day it would be a quiet time, so she could sneak in and see her work friends grab a bite to eat before she swung home to get some sleep. As she walked in the front door she was greeted by Osbourne, who had a smile from ear to ear as he was dragging someone out of the door by their collar. Danielle didn’t even have to ask, she just assumed that it was a dodgy man that couldn’t handle his alcohol that was causing a scene, so he had to be removed.

In front of her eyes she looked at the main bar, her bar that Lacey was working behind today with four others. She was pleased to see that they weren’t getting hammered and things seemed to be neat and tidy. Mackenzie and Charlotte were in the seating area, deep in conversation. While Daniel and Nick were missing, yet she had a sneaky feeling they were upstairs in the observation deck, so the brunette just fired off a playful wave in that direction. Making her way up to the bar, she waited for her turn to be served, before she grabbed a vodka and cranberry before she ordered some food. Lacey told her that they would bring it out to her, before she made her way over towards Kenz and Charley.

Even though they were two of the most feared women in Sin City Wrestling, they had always been polite and welcoming to Danielle. As she took a seat, they smiled towards her before their eyes looked directly as the make up covered rings around her eyes.

“Fuck me, do you even know what sleep is?” was all Kenz could bark out as she grabbed Dani’s wrist and pulled her closer towards her.

Once Kenz was finished inspecting the rings to make sure they weren’t bruises she released her vice like grip around Danielle’s wrist. Dani instantly reaching up to rub away at the skin on skin burn that was left there.

“Whoa… why so aggressive?” Dani said with a smile, hoping that they weren’t about to grill her for her current lack of sleep.

“Sorry, it’s second nature” Kenz just shrugged it off, if only Dani knew how true that statement was.

Charlotte just looked across the table at Danielle and decided to take the more delicate approach.

“Care to explain?” She tapped her own eyes, so Danielle couldn’t miss what she was talking about. “Who’s the lucky man keeping you up all night?” Charly said with a wink.

Kenz just coughed her drink back up as she held back a chuckle. “Is it Aron? I mean… you wouldn’t have to go far for that.”

Dani just rolled her eyes, she knew they were joking but she wasn’t in the mood for it.

“Sadly, I’m on a dry spell… have been for almost eight months now.” She huffed. “I’m just not sleeping, or at least taking it in.” She brought her drink to her lips but before she took a sip she uttered “Just some bad dreams, that’s all.”

She didn’t have to say anything else as the girls knew what she meant, that and the fact that Fenris had informed Daniel of his grand plan to train Danielle so she was ready for anything. It wasn’t a bad idea, well it wasn’t one that Daniel disagreed with. It was funny how all their lives intertwined all because of tis crazy wrestling world they lived in.

Reaching across the table Kenz held onto the top of Dani’s hand. “You need to get your shit together girl, or this Sunday night… Amy and Apple are going to walk all over you.” She gave her hand a little squeeze.

“And none of us want either of those two being at the head of the division.” Charlotte scoffed at the thought. “I’d rather rip my fucking eyes out then have to listen to those two twats ramble on about how they’re the champion.” She shuttered at the thought.

“So, get your fucking head on right.” Mackenzie was almost barking at her as she held Danielle’s attention. “Fix this fucking thing.” She pointed to her eyes, hinting at the lack of sleep. “Hell… you need to find a shag, that will fix all of it.” She said with a smirk that was from ear to ear.

Dani just rolled her eyes. “I don’t think sex, is going to fix this.”

Much to Danielle’s shock as soon as those words escaped her mouth the sound of Nicky George clearing his throat from behind her was enough to have her cheeks flushing red. She didn’t know what it was about him and his timing that always made her feel uncomfortable. Daniel just gave Nicky a look, that told him to behave but he couldn’t help that cheeky playboy smile on his face.

“What are you lovely ladies, talking about over here?” His English accent was intoxicating as he took a seat at the table.

Daniel followed, making sure he squeezed Nicky’s shoulder as he walked past to remind him of his position.

“Oh, just that Dani is on a dry spell, can’t sleep and if she doesn’t fix that… she is going to fuck up her title reign.” Mackenzie said with a smile.

The daggers that Dani was shooting across the table towards Mackenzie seemed like puppy eyes as the group let out a laugh at Danielle’s expense.

“You’re going to have to try a lot harder, love… those little puppy dog eyes won’t hurt me.” Kenz chuckled once more as Danielle just shuffled in her seat.

Danielle just got up from her spot and started to walk off, leaving the group a little on edge. The last thing they wanted to do was upset her, but truth be told Danielle just needed a moment to collect her humility.

“Aye, where are you going?” Was all Charlotte could call out.

Turning around on her heels Dani just fired back “To go get my food, I can’t stomach this.” She pointed towards their table. “On an empty stomach.” She was a little feisty with her bite back, but it was a sign of growth for the group.

As Danielle walked off to get her lunch from the kitchen, Daniel turned to look at Nicky who was like a dog with a bone. That cheeky grin splashed on his face permanently as he watched Dani walk away, without ever even trying her little round bubbly butt was all he could focus on, before Charlotte clicked her fingers to steal his attention.

“Oi…” Charley snarled at him, her teeth gritted. “She’s not for you… you tart.”

Mackenzie just nodded in agreement. “She’s already had one fucked up relationship, she doesn’t need the likes of you fucking her up more.”

That smirk didn’t leave his face as he turned back to look at the group, his eyes gleaming as he dragged his finger through his long blonde hair. “I’m not a doctor, but I’m pretty sure I could fix this.” He just winked.

A slap sound was heard as Mackenzie knocked him on the back of his head. “You don’t fix hearts, you break them… so knock it off Romeo.”

Nicky fake wounded as he placed his hands over his heart, faking that it was broken.

“All I’m saying is this.” He kicked off with his gruff tone. “She’s on a dry spell… She’s tired… she needs to be worn out to get some sleep.” He smugly winked. “Pretty sure I could offer a solution to said problem.”

Another knock to the back of his head, however this time it was harder, and it came from Daniel who just rested back into his chair.

“Not happening son, unless you want me to turn your bollocks in to a bow tie?” He held his glare with Nick, who just placed his hands up in innocence.

“Alright, alright” Nicky fired back, yet his smile never left his face as the thoughts of still tangling up with Danielle were still rampant in his mind.

The group waited for Dani to return, yet when she came back she had enough food for all of them. She had a lot to think about with High Stakes just around the corner and she would deal with that as soon as she enjoyed some lunch with her friends and got some sleep.

~~

High Stakes is just around the corner, in fact it just at the end of this week and to ask if Dani is ready? Well compared to the start of the week... I have to admit it does look a little doom and gloom. Yet, I can promise you that she has her head in the game and she is ready willing and able to defend her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship.

She is refusing to go down without a fight meaning that Amy and Apple better plan on bringing their a game because when it’s all said and done and the bell tolls at the start of the match, Dani can’t stop and won’t stop until she walks out with her head held high. There is a lot of pressure on her back, there is a lot of weight on her shoulders and Dani will be damned if she is going to let all of that cloud her hard work and dampen what she has done thus far in her Sin City Wrestling career.

High Stakes won’t be Apple’s moment in the sun, it won’t be her moment to rise to the top. It will be here reality check... it will be the match that she learns that right now she isn’t worthy of the top of mountain regardless of how royal she thinks she is... the throne isn’t for the taking and all her moves to throw Dani off with mind games will be pointless... she’ll be the “queen” of Sin City Wrestling without a title, without a crown and with nothing to defend.

High Stakes won’t be Amy’s moment to re-climb the mountain either. It won’t be her moment to just swoop in and claim the World Bombshell Championship. It will however be a chance for her to try and prove her worth and there is not doubt in the back of Dani’s mind that she won’t take it. She will fight tooth and nail to win what she wants, however sometimes chances come and go... sometimes they are given while other times they are taken away and at High Stakes... Amy’s silver platter opportunity won’t be a golden one. She will just have to watch from the side lines as it passes her by.

So you two better be ready on Sunday night because Dani is more than ready to defend her title and nothing will stop her from showing the world just how far she has come. In a world where everyone is claiming to be the best, Dani is going to close her mouth and let her actions and training do the talking.

She doesn’t have to have a name title to claim that she is the queen, she doesn’t have to have a reputation in Sin City Wrestling either... but she does have heart and a lot of it and that’s how Danielle has gotten to where she is today and that’s at the top looking down.

This Sunday night Dani just has to do what she does best and that’s defend her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. Each and every defence making her better than the last... preparing her what now doubt will soon come... when Mikah wakes up and decides that she wants what is hers.

Regardless of how little Amy and Apple think of Dani she is going to do everything in her power to show them at High Stakes she is one controlling the odds and well... everything at the end of the night will be coming up Weston. Her competition have ruled her out and that’s what makes her dangerous because she is the wild card they believe they have beaten, she is the one that believe is a one hit wonder but at the end of the night and at the end of the match... with her hand raise and her title still safely by her side Amy and Apple will be forced to take notice as their hope of becoming the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion, just breezed on by... and while everyone is claiming that Dani can’t do anything on her own or anything right... Dani will prove to them without doubt that she did this and defended her title well and truly for self and by herself.

Dani will see you on Sunday ladies and well, may the best girl win.

18
Supercard Archives / DANI WESTON (c) v APPLE COREN v AMY SANTINO
« on: November 03, 2018, 11:49:28 PM »
 Happy Halloween;

The #CockneyHalloweenParty was done and dusted however the Halloween spirit was very much still alive in the Fenris, Arron and Dani household. Bowls of candy lined to entrance way of two-bedroom apartment as Arron and Kyssa waited “patiently” by the door awaiting trick or treaters from the local neighbourhood to come by. Even though they lived in a gated community, at this time of year the restrictions of entry were lifted so everyone could join in on the world known holiday. Fenris didn’t care for the thought of people coming to his door and begging for candy, so much so he had shut himself off in the media room, so he could focus on his up coming match for High Stakes.

Meanwhile Danielle had just finished a shift at the Golden Ring Casino and was heading up the stairs towards the front door of the apartment. As she spiralled around the stair case she was almost knocked over by a bunch of kids dressed up as the cast of Harry Potter, Dani smiled as they stopped in front of her looking up at her in awe.

“OMG are you Dani Weston?” One kid’s face beamed with light as he ogled at one of his favourite Sin City Wrestling Bombshells.

Dani just nodded her head before she replied back. “Yes, that’s me.”

“THIS IS SO COOL.” Was all the little Harry Potter could say and he reached out looking for a high five.

Dani quickly but gently slapped her hand on to his, exchanging the high five before the rest of the group started to ask her a bunch of questions.

“Are you going to beat Apple at High Stakes? She seems mean.” Little Hermione had a point with her statement.

Dani just shrugged her shoulders, she couldn’t offer them a definitely answer but she wasn’t going to leave them with nothing.

“I hope so.” Was all Dani could offer up at this time.

“Well I hope you smash her and Amy…” Little Ron offered a smile that was covered in chocolate as he had already torn open his Halloween treats and was starting to scoff them down.

Danielle just smiled as she looked at the group, quickly shatter amongst themselves before they took off down the stairs in search of more candy. Before they left they offered Dani some of their candy, which she declined but instead she slipped some cash into each of their pumpkin candy bowl. It was all she could put her hands on as she had just come from work and unfortunately didn’t have any sweets to off load. Regardless the kids didn’t care as their eyes lit up at the offer of cash, before the charged off down the stairwell.

Making her way up the flight of stairs Danielle’s body was aching, it had been a long day. Starting with wake-up kisses by Kyssa, training followed and then a nine-hour stint at The Golden Ring Casino. It’s grand re-opening was only days away and Danielle didn’t want to let Daniel and the gang down now. She knew the bar was more than ready to combat the onslaught it was going to encounter on opening night, but still Danielle needed to be one hundred percent sure, as she didn’t want to be running out of product half way through the rush, causing a domino effect for the rest of the night. Speaking of Daniel, Danielle made a mental note to chat with him before the grand opening, she needed to clear the air on something that was building, it was burning at her and the last thing she needed was for this said thing to boil over and make her job ten thousand times harder.

Danielle was now at the top of the stairs, in hindsight she could have used the elevator and saved herself the trouble but any extra cardio she could sneak in before the biggest match of her career at High Stakes was definitely worth it. She quickly approach the door, and as she looked up to place her key in the door she was face to face with a white sign that read “no trick of treaters welcome” Danielle recognised that hand writing and with a deflated sigh she rolled her eyes. One day she would find something that made Fenris come across to the light side and not be so damn grumpy all the time, it just turned out tonight wasn’t going to be that night.

As Dani rattled her keys, she didn’t even get a chance to unlock the door before the wooden door swung inwards and Arron and Kyssa’s smiling faces greeted her. The two were dressed as Winnie the Pooh, Arron of course was Winnie while Kyssa was dressed as Eeyore. She had to admit it was adorable. They both stood their Arron’s eyes wide with glee as Kyssa’ tail was wagging from side to side in anticipation.

“Umm... Trick or Treat?” Was all Danielle could blurt out through a smile that was beaming from ear to ear.

She had to admit Arron’s over the top happiness was something she looked forward to encountering every day as he didn’t make her world feel some doom and gloom. Kyssa had rapidly become her most favourite dog in the universe, that she had turned into an overgrown lap dog but Fenris didn’t seem to mind. Arron looked around behind Dani, in search of some children that were out and about Trick or Treating but he was only greeted with Danielle smiling face.

“I don’t get it?” Was all he could offer as he stepped aside and let Danielle inside their apartment. “Where is everyone?” His face seemed pale and defeated.

Danielle just helped herself to some candy, as she looked back at Arron her bottom lip dragging into the bottom of her mouth. She didn’t really want to be the one to tell him, but she knew she had too.

“Maybe you should take a look of the sign on the door?” That was all she offered before she started to run her fingers through Kyssa’ snow white hair.

“What sign on the door?” Was all Arron could spit out before he rushed to look at the white piece of paper.

As Arron’s eyes darted over the words that read “no trick or treaters welcome” Dani counted down from three inside her head before she heard the paper being ripped from the door and furiously being scrunched up in Arron’s hands.

“KKKKKKKKKKKKKK” Was all Arron could yell out in a fit of rage.

Before the bellowing laughter of Fenris could be heard coming from the other room, he knew exactly what his brother was sulking about, and his laughter was evident that he didn’t care. Arron just rushed past Dani and Kyssa making his way towards Fenris, while Kyssa and Dani jumped back to stay out of the firing line as the two bothers collided.

Meanwhile back at the door, a group of kid had arrived in search of candy and well Danielle and Kyssa did the honours of spoiling their spooky guests.

~~

The GRAND Opening;

A few days had passed by where Dani had done nothing by train for her upcoming match at High Stakes. Daniel had allowed her some days off in preparation for the opening night as he was more than sure her station was ready to go. It didn’t give Danielle much relief though as the Casino had become her comfort zone as of late. It was somewhere she could go, and she didn’t have to think about what shambles her lift was like. Sure, it had been a few weeks since the final Eli incident but still she couldn’t get this nagging feeling from the back of mind to stop replaying each and every encounter over and over and over again. Her sleep wasn’t the best as she often dreamed of him, meaning she woke the whole house hold up in a screaming fit. It wasn’t easy for her and she knew that it was interrupting on Fenris and Arron’s life as well.

Although as soon as she walked into those door at the Casino it was like she could be a brand-new person. It was like the weight of the world was off her and all she had to do was remember the countless number of cocktail recipes that were ever present in her mind. There was no stress, even though she knew her bar would be busy it wasn’t something that she couldn’t handle. Danielle had been a bar hand for years back in Florida, it was how she paid for her wrestling training and she could put money aside for her mother. It was second nature to her.

Danielle had made her way into work early as she knew she had to speak with Daniel about something before everything became to much. It had been eating at her for days now and she couldn’t go another day without letting him know how she felt. After all she needed to get in first before it was blown out of portion by the media or her co-workers. As soon as she got into the Golden Ring, Dani made a bee line for Daniel. He was already dressed to the nines, in his black and white suit. It was crisp and clean as he had back to back media this morning before the doors opened to the public later this evening. However, she had made sure she picked a time when he was free and had a few minutes to talk.

As Dani rushed over towards him, she tucked a strand of her brown hair behind her right ear. She was nervous, after all this was a big deal for her. She knew it would also impact on her working life here at the bar, but she needed it said and she needed it to be all out in the open. Danielle had done her best to dress a little fancier today, just encase anyone from the press felt the need to ask her a few questions. She didn’t need to be looking like her messy carefree self on such a big day for Daniel, Os, Kenz and Charley. The least she could do was be present and ready for anything that could come her way.

Daniel was standing over by her bar, resting his elbows on the wooden counter top as he looked down at the run sheet down in front of him. Mentally preparing himself for what was coming up next. He didn’t notice Danielle at first as she approached him. In her flowing black dress that had a v drop neckline. It was a little racy, but still classy something she knew he would like.

“Hi Daniel” was all she could muster as her voice cracked with nerves.

Daniel spun around to look at her, his eyes looking her up and down as he did so.

“Jesus did Odette finally talk you into going shopping?” He offered her with a kind smile, meaning he was playing around.

Dani just smiled, as she looked herself up and down nervously. “Is it too much? I can change?” She was now second guessing her attire for this occasion.

“No, it’s fine.” He replied with a smirk before he witnessed the flustered look on her face. “What’s going on, love? Why so antsy?”

He dropped the papers in his hand onto the counter, so he could focus his full attention on Danielle who looked as if she was sweating bullets from pressure. Danielle just took a deep inhale before sighed out loud.

“I need to tell you something” Her little heart was beating at a million miles and hour.

Daniel could see that her heart was almost breaking through her chest, so he just did his best to calm her down.

“It’s alright to be nervous love, tonight is a big night for all of us.” He offered with a cocky wink.

“No, no… it’s not that it, just… well.” Breathe Dani, just breathe is what she was telling herself as she looked towards her boss. “I need to get something off my chest, that has been haunting me for days.” A serious look was shining in her hazel eyes.

Daniel just motioned for Dani to take a seat beside him, now realising what Danielle was trying to say was more serious than the joking mood that he was in.

“Spill.” He was a man of few words, but he didn’t like dramatics, and this had already drawn out longer than what he wanted it too.

Here goes nothing, as she took one last exhale before she spilled her little secret to him.

“The other day, when I was talking about us… because of the rumours… well... I…” She stopped before her words were starting to bundle together from nerves. “I… well… I…” she bit down hard on her bottom lip as she tried her hardest to find the confidence to just let him have it.

Daniel just looked into her eyes, looking for what she was about to say next. He knew what ever she was about to say could change their work relationship and he was trouble shooting some scenarios of how this could play out.

“You, what?” He leant forward in his chair as if to coach the problem out of her.

A huff left her rosy cheeks as she felt like a teenager all over again. “Well I... wanted to apologise.” Danielle quickly kicked back off to explain herself. “It wasn’t right of me to feed the trolls like that… and I’m sorry… I just couldn’t’ keep it in me anymore… Daniel… You are one of the greatest men I’ve ever known… but sadly, this can’t happen.” Her tone turned dramatic as she played the role well.

Reaching out Daniel rested his hand on her right shoulder, comforting her. “It’s okay Dani… I understand.” His tone was low and emotionless.

“I’m sorry.” Was all she could whisper before she smiled wildly. “It’s not you… it’s me.” Her hand came up over her heart.

“It definitely is you... it would never work, I’m sorry.” He offered her a playful shove with his hand. “But I hope we can still be friends?” a chuckle left his lips.

“Oh, I would love that.” She beamed with glee as she reach out to hug him. “I’m so glad we cleared this up for everyone.” Her eyes then looked directly into the camera that had been there all along.

Daniel just patted her on the back. “Now get back to work.” He said with a chuckle. “I think we have feed the trolls enough.” He said with another chuckle.

Dani just nodded her head in agreement before she broke their one-way hug with a smirk. She knew her opponents were going to use her friendship with London Underground against her, Dani knew that’s one of the main things people liked to judged her for. So, she made sure, she could get in on it as well… making a parody of the situation that her competition would paint for her in the focus this week. Dani and Daniel just smiled at one another, before they high fived and moved off to go and get work done.

It was a little bold and beautiful, it was a little dramatic, but Dani couldn’t help but smile. At least she was at the place where she could make fun of things people were saying about her after all it had taken her a few good months to get to this place. Also, in the world of Sin City Wrestling Daniel wasn’t the type of man to be dramatic or play a role like this for anyone, but he was more than happy to put the rumours to bed. He truly was the fun boss. He was also more than happy to see how far his friend had come, from being offended about being on her knees jokes, to now taking the piss at people who would be so low to think that of her.

However, if people were really paying attention to her story they would have known that Daniel wasn’t Danielle’s knight in shining armour. That role was taken by none other that Fenris and yet… people still hadn’t put two and two together as they were so focused on having Danielle paired off with Daniel riding into the sunset and using him for his fame and fortune. If Danielle had learnt anything from her time of hanging around Odette, Melody and Evie is that she should always expect people to go so low when it comes to attacking her, because people fear what they don’t understand. Right now, they don’t understand how a rookie with less than two years’ experience is now riding the waves of success sitting at the top of the roster looking down, so they stoop to trying to tear her down with pointless rumours and slander.

Let it be known that Danielle didn’t make it to the top of this business by being on her knees, she made it to the top by working hard and always putting in one hundred and ten percent into everything she had done. Sure, she had influential friends who were willing to scoop her up when she was down, but when it came to stepping in between those ropes, those friendships didn’t hinder or help her success. She had built that all on her own. It doesn’t matter who trains you, it doesn’t matter who steps in and protects you in your personal life… if you’re going to succeed you need to put in the work yourself and right now. Right at this minute Danielle May Weston was holding the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship and that right there was all the proof she needed to show the world that she had made it.

She didn’t need a boyfriend to build her up, she could do that on her own. There was no bruises on her knees and rightfully so as she had put in the work and made herself what she was today… the fire cracker from Daytona Beach, Florida that everyone counted out at the start of her career as she racked up loss after loss. Slowly but surely the cream rose to the top and right now, she’s your Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion and she is was coming in hot to High Stakes to defend what is hers.

~~

High Stakes is only one week away and on that night Danielle Weston faces the biggest match of her career so far. I know that is what she says each and every week, but that is only because each and every week is grows to become the best Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion that she can be. Each week she strives for a new level of greatness in her quest to be one of the all time greats of this sport.

At High Stakes Danielle finds herself going up against a new comer in Apple and a long time great of Sin City Wrestling in Amy Marshall to say that the odds are against her would be an understatement. She is facing the unpredictability of Apple the new girl who just oozes with confidence and yet she hasn’t really made a name for herself in Sin City Wrestling. Yet that’s what makes her dangerous as she is looking for that moment to over shine her competition and to become the next big thing. Apple already believes that she is royalty, she already believes that she is the best in Sin City Wrestling and she is one match away from proving that point.

Amy Marshall is a multi time champion still hoping to show the world that she has what it takes to be the big time champion that she knows that she can be. That makes her dangerous that makes her the one to keep you eye on as she is hungry.

Both girls are hungry to prove that they can be the next Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion. Dani just has to hold on and show the world that she has what it takes to once again defend what she has worked so hard to obtain. It won’t be easy nothing nothing in life worth having ever is.

So, we are a week away from Dani going into her first triple threat with a target painted on her back will she have enough in her to silent the critics and walk away with her Championship or will she just be another on hit wonder who can’t defend the crown more than once?

The day the pressure is mounting would be an understatement as the whole world will be watching to see if she can back up her words when she told everyone that she was going to be a fighting champion.

Yet many have already written her off in favour of Apple, many have already placed the crown on the royal little do nothings head... and why? Because she is a trend? She already thinks she holds the keys to the kingdom so the only thing standing in her way is a rookie who is “helpless” without the power of London Underground behind her. That’s what she will lead you to believe that, Dani is a frail champion who’s days are numbered... she won’t mention the truth, she won’t even hint at it because in Apple’s eyes only she is worthy of the title... and yet what has she done to even stake a claim to the Championship? Nothing... she just answered an open challenge, what has she won in the lead up? Nothing!!! Yet in her eyes she is already the champion and Danielle has been counted out for the one two three.

Let me remind you it a dangerous game to count out the champion, the same champion who was able to knock off Mikah from the perch... that wasn’t an easy feet, it isn’t something to be over looked... she is the same champion that beat everyone in the gold rush tournament to get to where she was. It wasn’t easy, it wasn’t handed to her... Danielle had to work for it... Unlike Apple and Amy who have just been handed their opportunity on a silver platter.

Amy you might believe that you deserve this moment because of all the time you have put into Sin City Wrestling but let’s be honest when was the last time you did something that meant anything? And now you’re going to try and use this given moment as your time to shine once more. You’re begging for relevance and yet each and every time you step up to the plate, you trip stumble and fall. So do your worse, he’ll even use your connection with Jesse Salco to try and leave High Stakes as the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion but mark my words it won’t matter who you have in your corner, little maid or not you will learn the hard way that sometimes moments are handed to you, just so you can watch they float on by.

This isn’t your moment to reach the summit of the mountain once more, this isn’t your saving grace, career defining moment... this is a reminder to you that just because you whine, bitch and moan... you could given what you wanted and now you will learn the hard way that chances like this shouldn’t be handed to you... they should be earned. You didn’t earn this spot and when it’s all said and done, you will be left heart broken and defeated once again.

So Danielle will see you both at High Stakes where she will do what she does best and that put on a show for the crowd that she loves and do everything that she can to show the world that she deserves to be at the top. It took a while to get here and she is refusing to just let that slip from her finger tips. Dani is coming to defend what is currently hers and she won’t go down without a fight.. so don’t count her out, don’t underestimate her and for the love of god don’t count her out. She has shown the world time and time again that she has what it takes to be champion and this triple threat will be no different.  

19
Climax Control Archives / Anti-Damsel
« on: October 26, 2018, 06:59:44 PM »
 Resume playback;

“What do you mean, you went and saw him?” The gruff yet song like voice of Fenris was heard as he looked across the island bench in his kitchen staring a hole through his new housemate Dani.

All Danielle could do was sigh at this point, she knew this wasn’t going to sit well with Fenris, but she had to tell him. Just a few hours ago the Las Vegas police department had shown up at the Golden Ring Casino and dropped a bombshell right in front of everyone. Eli had one condition of not pressing charges against Fenris and that was, one more sit-down chat with Dani. It wasn’t something she was comfortable with, but she had to do it, because there was no way on God’s little green earth that she wanted her new-found friend to suffer at the hands of her doing. It was a warped way to look at things, but it was the only way Danielle saw it.

Looking up and across the lavish stone island bench in the middle of Fenris’ kitchen, Dani could see the smoke bellowing from his ears. This wasn’t going to sit well, this wasn’t going to be an easy discussion, but it wouldn’t be right to keep any details from him. After all, Fenris and Arron had done everything in their power to keep her away from him, so she was safe and wouldn’t have to worry about his hands every making contact with her again. Yet Danielle had done the unthinkable and gone and seen her ex-boyfriend.

Her eyes darted up to look at Fenris. “Please, don’t be mad.” It was too late for that, she could tell by the way Fenris was standing he was livid. “Deputy Smith was with me the whole time.” A soft red blush rose to her cheeks as she smiled as she thought of him.

Fenris noticed her cheeks change colour causing him to roll his eyes, he was baffled at how silly his roomie could be at times.

“If he really cared.” The tone on the word cared, was icy, super icy as if Fenris didn’t believe that the good-looking cop had any good intentions for his female friend. “He wouldn’t have let you be in that position.” Fenris was direct with his words, even if it took him a little longer to get his tongue around this English language.

Just a sigh escaped Dani’s lips as she didn’t want to fight with Fenris, why would she? The man standing before her was basically the reason why she was able to live a little less carefree lately. There was no constant strain of looking over her shoulder, there was no need for her to think that Eli could jump out of nowhere and do what he does. Dani was living with some new-found freedom and she wasn’t going to waste a second of it arguing with someone who she saw as a massive part of her life now.

“I know you’re mad.” Wasn’t it obvious. “But hear me out.” Dani walked around the island bench, so now she was standing beside Fenris. “I went and saw Eli at the station, because he wanted to cut a deal. I see him, listen to him apologise and well, now he isn’t going to press any assault charges against you.” She tried to smile to lighten the mood, but the storm cloud wasn’t shifting.

Fenris just looked down at her, unsure if she was stupid for doing this because it played right into Eli’s hands or if she was the sweetest person in the world, for making sure he didn’t have to face court for what had happened that day. It was a mixture of feelings, and he couldn’t really put his finger on the right one, as he wasn’t sure what was going to happen next. All he wanted for her, was to be safe and making foolish decisions like going to see her ex-boyfriend, wasn’t exactly Dani playing by the rules.

Through gritted teeth Fenris, looked Dani straight in eyes. “I would have preferred to pay, the price.” It was almost as if the Icelandic male was showing signs of caring. “He doesn’t deserve to get his way.” His hands were balled up as fists as he looked at Dani.

Dani could see Fenris’ point, Eli had won this round however there was a silver lining that Dani hadn’t shared with anyone at this point of time, as she wanted Fenris to be the first to hear it.

“He doesn’t get to win.” Her voice was song like as she beamed with happiness. “It’s going to be hard for him to win, from inside prison.” Just a simple shrug of her shoulders was all she could offer as she felt the weight of the world melt away from her.

In the deal Eli had cut, he just wanted to see Danielle one more. It was a little warped, but he knew the only way she would do so, was if he promised to drop the pending assault charges from Fenris. Yet, once their meet and greet was over, Deputy Smith slapped on the cuffs and lead Eli away as he was sent away for processing. Turns out Eli had been a busy boy and was not only guilty of smacking around his ex-girlfriend but a string of other felonies attached to his name.

“I’m free because of you.” Her voice croaked down as emotions started to build up again. “And now, you have one less thing to stress about.” Her petite body was trembling.

She was overcome with the sensation of freedom, yet a part of her was still a little sad about Eli. It would be hard for her to shut that off as they had ben together, for a good chunk of her life. Yet, she couldn’t dwell on that as Dani now had a clean slate and well, she hoped that Fenris would feel the same about his predicament.

Danielle didn’t really think about what she did next, as she just closed the gap between herself and Fenris, wrapping her arms around his torso giving him a hug. The hug wasn’t returned as Fenris just stood there almost frozen stiff from this display of affection. He wasn’t used to it, nor was it one of his favourite things to do. He was the hard arse, that didn’t show any emotions apart from anger. As the hug continued on for longer than what Fenris would have liked, he cleared his throat alerting Danielle to his discomfort.

“You can let go now.” Was all he could plead as he looked down at her.

Dani just smiled, giving him one final squeeze before she let him go out of her embrace. “Thank you, for everything and I’m really sorry about everything as well.” It was a double-sided blade this whole situation.

It was an even balance of regret that Fenris was in that position because of her, but a happy balance that things had turned out they way they had for them both. Dani didn’t feel uncomfortable around him as much as she jumped up on her tippy toes and pressed her lips on to his cheek. Fenris almost stumbled in his spot, he wasn’t expecting that at all. As Dani just smiled up at him. This wasn’t anything flirty, this was just Danielle showing Fenris what he meant to her and how happy she now was / or well could be. Danielle just quickly spun on the heels of her feet and made her way towards her bedroom, well Arron’s bedroom but well, you know? Meanwhile Arron had made his way back into the kitchen, after seeing everything that had just taken place.

“Look at you, you big softie.” Arron said with a wild grin across his face.

Fenris just turned to face his brother, bringing his hand up to his face he wiped away Dani’s kiss pulling a disgusted face towards his flesh and blood. “SHUT UP!” Was all that Fenris could roar out as Arron continued to tease him from across the room.

~~

#CockneyHalloweenParty

The music was thumping, the smoke was pouring through the woods before it rolled across the lake. The drinks were pouring, there was laughter in the air as everyone who was anyone from Sin City Wrestling’s past present and future had made their way to Maine to celebrate Halloween at the Jordan household. Truth be told, no one really saw Evie as the type of hostess, but Danielle had to give it to her, tonight was a success as people who rarely mingled were all now hovering around one another getting to know each other. Ben on the other hand was a natural at this, he was a party boy from way back so Danielle wasn’t surprised to see him whipping around the party, playing host, making sure everyone had a drink in hand, whilst enjoying the hot food and the music.

Dani had arrived too the party with Fenris and Arron, yet those two boys were off talking to London Underground no doubt about to get up to all sort of trouble as Fenris’ drinking ban had been lifted and well with Despy creating the drinks, anything would and could happen. The young Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion, that was dressed a chic Willy Wonka, had decided to grab a drink and head down towards the lake, to clear her mind and process what had been happening in her life as of late. She wasn’t alone for long, as she heard the sound of leaves crunching under the footsteps of someone approaching her. Turning to look over her shoulder, Dani’s eyes lit up as she say her tag team partner Casey Williams now standing beside her.

“You not a big party person?” Casey rested his hand on Dani’s shoulder as he greeted her.

Dani just smiled up at him, he was a giant and every time she saw him she swore that he had grown. It was either that, or she was getting shorter.

“No, No… I like parties… I just, well look at this place.” Her eyes darted around the lake. Dani was gobsmacked by the beauty of the Jordan’ house hold.

She wasn’t from this life and probably never would be. Dani was lucky at times to have two one-dollar notes to rub together, it was strange now for her to be in the world and still feel like she didn’t belong. Yet, she knew that everyone had to start at the bottom in their lives and well, things were starting to change in her favour.

“You okay?” It was an honest, raw question that rolled from Casey’s lips as he looked down at his mixed tag team partner.

She just smiled up at him. “I will be.” With a positive wink Dani couldn’t help but let a small laugh out.

Casey was a man of only a few words, so he just nodded and let her know if she needed anything she could always call on him. Danielle gave him a hug before Casey was called over by Despy to try one of his world-famous drinks. Truth be told, Dani had one mission tonight and that was to make sure, she didn’t go anywhere near the drinks table that Despy was serving it. It wasn’t that she didn’t like him, the two had become fast friends at the training centre, it was just she had heard stories about his cocktails and well the outcome of those stories… none of them to date seemed to have a happy ending.

As Danielle went to walk back towards the party, she was swooped in on by Evie Baang. The tall, slender yet fiercely strong Australian Bombshell towered over her. The two knew each other, but hadn’t really had one on one time, so it felt strange when Evie tucked Dani in under her right arm.

“I know what happened to you.” Her thick accent brought Dani to a standstill. “Relax, no one told me. it’s written all over your face.” Evie’s green eyes pierced Dani’s hazel ones as they now stood toe to toe with one another.

Dani went to speak, but Evie cut her off as she raised her right index finger and placed it on Dani’s lips.

“You feel like, everyone sees you as a little scared victim and that’s why you’re so meek and shy.” Evie was speaking, so that only Danielle could hear her. “They don’t.” She turned Dani’s attention over to the group she was talking about.

Her eyes now laid on London Underground, Fenris, Arron and the Stevens. Evie normally wasn’t a nice person, but she hated to see someone struggle from something she once had to deal with. Granted, Evie probably deserved all of her torture from her days of being a spy, but Danielle Weston in her eyes didn’t deserve to have this weight, ever present on her shoulders.

“They help you, because they care about you, not because they see you as the damsel.” Evie was now resting her chin on Dani’s shoulder, as she tucked herself in from behind. “No one in that group is thinking poor Danielle, poor little Dani.” Her voice sounded toxic, but Evie was coming from a good place. “They look at you and marvel at how strong you are, to try and take it all on by yourself.”

As Evie continued to talk into Danielle’s ear, Ben Jordan caught the sight from across the party and now he was making his way over to make the save.

“There’s no need to be shy, anymore… but I know it will take time. Just know that all of this.” Evie pressed down on Dani’s shoulders applying some pressure. “Will melt away soon.” She lifted her hands up off her shoulders. “Then, the world will truly be your playground. You’ll be able to loosen up and well… the good girl image will shred a little, but you’ll always be who you were… sweet, innocent” Evie looked repulsed by those words, but she continued. “Yet, you’ll grow a set of lady balls and well… the whole world won’t be ready for that.”

Just as Evie finished talking, Ben had strolled over and was looking at his wife and Dani a little confused at what was happening. Evie just walked out from behind Dani and gave her a little wink before she reached out and held onto her Husband’s hands. As the two walked off, Ben looked over his shoulder to check on Dani who just fired him two thumbs up. As Dani watched them walk away, she was taken off guard by an approaching Odette Stevens.

“What was that all about?” Her mother like tone was ever present, as Odette checked on her student.

Dani just turned back to look at Odette with a smile. “I think I just got, the worlds nicest kick up the ass from Evie?” The smile was plastered on her face as she thought about the words Evie had just said to her.

Odette looked a little concerned but, she just hooked her arm with Dani’s and lead her away from this area of the party. Bringing her over towards London Underground, Fenris and Arron so she wasn’t alone. It was time for Dani to let her hair down and well, even if she wanted to or not as Gabriel brought over a round of drinks that had been especially made by Despy himself. Unknown to the group, they all took a drink and well the rest is history.

~~

“Sometimes I wonder, if I have ever done anything wrong to annoy Hot Stuff or Christian Underwood for them to put me into a tag team match up, with Apple? The same Apple that was posing for photos with my Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. The same Apple whom I will be facing in just a few short weeks? Like, I just don’t understand what I’ve done to deserve this.” A sigh left her lips as Dani stopped to think about what she had just said.

The darkness of the scene lifted to show Danielle Weston, looking a little worse for wear after the Halloween party, but still she looked cute in her knee length bright yellow cowlick dress. Her precious Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship was draped over her right shoulder, the name plate gleaming at the camera as the light reflected off it.

“Yet, let’s not pander to the crowd anymore. Let’s not play the victim.” Dani winked as that seems to be the main ammo her opponents use against her. “It is, what it is… that’s not going to stop me from doing what I need to do and well, what I need to do this week at Climax Control is simple. I just have to walk out there and put on the best damn show of my life, why? Because the fans are why I do this. The fans are the reason why I go out there each and every week and give it my all.” A warm genuine smile was on her face as she paused.

“It doesn’t matter who they throw in that ring to face me, the outcome will always be the same. I will put on the best match that I can, so I can hear them cheer because without the Sin City Wrestling fandom, we would be nothing.” Dani took a moment to let that sink in.

“So, This weekend I find myself in a little bit of a pickle?” She shrugged her shoulders. “What’s new?” a small chuckle left her lips. “They all told me, it gets harder when you’re at the top and rest assured, it hasn’t been easy. Yet, here I am, almost one full supercard cycle into my reign as the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion and have I been rocked? Have I been brought to my limits? Of course, I have, but let one fact remain true… nothing that Sin City Wrestling has thrown at me since the beginning of the Gold Rush tournament has overcome me. In fact, everyone that has faced me since round one, has left the ring, battered, bruised and beaten.” A bright smile was on her face as Dani continued.

“This week will be no different, even with Apple as my tag team partner. If I have to do all the work to get our team across the line so be it. I will, and I’ll do it with a smile on my face, because let’s be honest facing Crystal and her wife Seleana won’t be easy… but beating them isn’t something that is undoable.” She tapped her right index finger on her temple before she carried on. “Sure, they might be married and have a special bond when it comes to being life long tag team partners… and sure Apple seems to have her undies up her arse for no good reason, hence why she is always in bitch mode. Those facts alone, won’t be enough to stop me from doing what I do. I am the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion for a reason, I over come the hurdles that people put in front of me and why? Because I don’t give up, I don’t quit, and I’ll be damned if I start this week.” her head shook from side to side.

“I’ve come too far in my Sin City Wrestling career, to let myself be sabotaged by my own tag team partner. So, don’t think for one moment that I won’t have my head on a swivel that I won’t be always taking notice of what she is up to, because once the spotlight is off her… Apple can’t seem to handle the shade and well, that when she acts out and thinks she has to royal for anyone to take notice of her. It’s sad really.” Dani felt sorry for her tag team partner, she really did but she needed to shift towards her opponents.

“Not only do I have my back up against the wall when it comes to facing Crystal and Seleana, I have it when it comes to my own partner… but trust me Crystal and Sel, I’m not going to forget about you both. You will have my attention in the middle of six-sided ring and trust me when I say this. I will not go down without a fight, but I don’t plan on being another notch in Crystal’s wrestling bedpost. I refuse to let her beat me again.” A deep breath was all the escaped Dani’s lips as she stopped.

“You might have beaten me at Summer XXXTreme, but at Climax Control it’s a whole other ball park. This isn’t a battle royal, this is just you and I locking horns in the centre of that ring… you and I colliding to find out who really is the better wrestler and don’t for one second think you can mock me for being a rookie… because this rookie, right here… did what you said you would… but you didn’t.” Danielle raised the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship up in her right hand showing the world what she meant.

“You failed in your quest to be the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion, yet I didn’t… I moved through the roster like everyone else was standing still and I made damn sure that I backed up my words when I said I was coming for the throne.” She smirked, feeling a new wave of confidence overcome her. “I made damn sure that I made good on my word, something that you have struggled with you entire career.” Dani brought her championship back down to her shoulder as she draped it back over, so it was still on display.

“I’ll see you Sunday night Crystal and I can’t wait to step inside that ring with you again, because this time I’m not the shy little meek rookie who is fresh on the roster. I’m your Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion and I won’t be held back by shyness, or restrained by lack of confidence anymore because trust me… I’ve learnt from the best, and I’ve made the right moves in my career to call myself the best bombshell on the current roster… and this right here… backs that up.” Dani ran her left hand over her title, before she looked back at the camera.

“Sel, I look forward to seeing you in that ring… you’re a sweet girl, who seems to be riding the wave of up and downs, however when there is good there is always bad lurking around the corner. The good thing for you this week, is that you get to tag with your wife… the bad, is that it’s not going to be the fairy-tale ending you’re praying for. Regardless of Apple and I, not being on the same page… I do know one thing is for sure, the duchess can’t stand to lose… so rest assure Apple will bring her A game to the fight, meaning for you and Crystal. This isn’t going to be Spooktacular event you’re begging for.” Dani just smiled.

“It doesn’t matter what page of the book Apple and I are on, because one thing remains the same… we have the passion and drive to win and no married couple is going to stand in the way of that.” She looked firmly down the lens of the camera. “Sorry to break it to you, but this Sunday night, isn’t going to be a joyous occasion for you, this isn’t going to be a second honeymoon… it’s going to be a nightmare.” She had to tie in Halloween somehow. “It’s all going to come to a screaming holt for you both, this week at Climax Control… when Apple and I beat you both.”

The footage just faded away on Dani’s smiling face.  

20
Climax Control Archives / The Future?
« on: October 12, 2018, 10:32:45 PM »
 18th of September 2018; The past…

It was the wee hours of the morning in Vegas and well, for some strange reason it was silent. Eerie for this side of town, but yet everything was quiet. Peacefully, at ease. Such a rare occurrence but yet it was beautiful. As the sun started to rise, just cracking above the horizon to reveal itself to the world. It was going to be a beautiful day; the weather man had promised not a single cloud in the crisp clear blue sky. Not too hot, not too humid just perfect day in Vegas. The pinkish, purplish colours of the morning sky was enough to back up that theory, however not all clear days are sunny and not all rain clouds, form in the sky.

“What a crazy few days.” She said just above a whisper before an exhale left her lips. “What a life.” Danielle Weston continued to talk to herself as she looked out into the breathtaking Vegas backdrop, from the balcony of Fenris’ and Arron’s shared apartment trying to figure out where her life was and what was going on.
It really had been a crazy time lately, with Fenris unleashing all hell on her ex-boyfriend, to her winning the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship off the “unbeatable” Mikah Green. To now her current situation, of having her two boxes of personal belongings brought to the lavish apartment that Fenris shared with his brother, Aron and their beautiful canine Kyssa. It had been a whirlwind and to be honest it was taking more than just a few minutes for Dani, to sit back and take it all in.

As she sat alone on the balcony, Dani had a luke-warm cup of coffee in her hands and she rested back in the black iron chairs that called the perfect chill out spot home. Her short brown hair was out, unbrushed but still looked okay with its natural waves while her face was makeup free, not in any way trying to hide the two black rings that had called under her eyes home. Dani wouldn’t say it out loud, but she was exhausted, and it was foolish of her to think that everything was going to settle down and soon enough she would be well rested and recovered. That was a fantasy life, a fictional plan and well she wasn’t crazy enough to believe it.

Danielle had spent her first night in Aron’s bed and well, even if she felt safe being away from Eli the feeling of peace was soon over shadowed by the shade or guilt. Aron barely knew her and yet he was willing to give up his bed to spend a few nights on the couch until Dani got her feet back on the ground. It seemed insane to her that two people, who knew nothing about her would open their home so freely, just to keep her protected. She wasn’t sure if this was an Icelandic thing? Or if that Fenris did in fact, deep down have a softer side that the rest of the world was unfortunate not to see. Either way, she knew she had to get her act together and quickly, as the thought of Aron being curled up like a ball on the couch was unsettling to her. He didn’t need to be uncomfortable just at her expense.

It had appeared that her whole life was putting people out lately, Fenris was very likely looking down the barrel of some serious assault charges. All because her choose to defend himself and ultimately her. Aron was no doubt going to wake up with a sore neck, back and god knows what else due to his sleeping arrangements. Now Daniel and Osbourne were making moves to ensure that Fenris stayed on this side of the cell. It was a dangerous web they were all tangled in and the thought that her life had impacted on so many others was enough to make Dani nauseous. She never wanted anyone to get involved, that’s why she kept her mouth shut. It wasn’t because she wasn’t just humiliated by her circumstances, it was because she was hell bent on not letting anyone get entangled in her life. It was crazy enough as it is, she didn’t need to add anyone else into the mix. Yet in her bid to keep people in the dark about her situation, they had all stumbled into her mess and now her situation was very much, brought into the light.

The more she thought about all the drama that had unfolded in her life as of late, the heavier her eyes felt as she looked down into her, now cold cup of coffee. Ducking her head down, she sighed before two lines of tears started to stream down her face. Dani made sure, that no noise escaped her lips as she didn’t want to wake up Aron who was still peacefully sleeping on the couch, in the room behind her. In fact, she didn’t want anyone to see her like this. The last thing she needed was people to feel sorry for her, well more than what they already did. Yet her petite body couldn’t hold it in any longer she needed to cry.

Hoping that the tears was wash away everything that Eli had done to her over the past few months, hoping that her tears would mean the end of this saga. Dani desperately needed to move on, yet somehow this strangely felt like this wasn’t the end. This was just the very beginning of the next stage of Eli’s control over her life. Dani wasn’t a fool to think that Eli wasn’t going to attempt to press charges on Fenris, she knew what he was like and his next move stuck out like a pair of dog nuts.

The tears started to fall a little faster, as they poured down Dani’s face as she wept. Fenris didn’t deserve to go to jail for his actions, nor did he need this stain on his record, yet these were two very real possibilities and the only reason they were now clouding over Fenris’ life was because of her. The guilt was hard to swallow, as the air built up in her throat, burning as she anxiously tried to conceal it. Yet it was too late and even the ones that suffer in silence, sometimes can make the most noise.

As Dani sat there her world falling apart, she felt a nudge at her right elbow as Kyssa had sensed her sadness. Looking down towards the snow-white dog, she didn’t waste a single step as she rested her chin upon Dani’s lap. Placing her stone-cold coffee upon the glass table, Dani’s hands quickly found a new home in the long strands of Kyssa’s hair as she ran her fingers through it. Petting her, much to Kyssa’s delight. It wasn’t long, until Kyssa had jumped up and positioned herself on Danielle’s lap. Even though she was a large dog, her weight didn’t seem to impact Dani as she just wrapped her arms around her, pulling her in for an embrace. It was as if Kyssa just knew what to do next as her chin rested on Dani’s right shoulder as she tucked herself into her, getting as close as she could to give her comfort.

As Dani continue to cuddle Kyssa, the dog’s snow-white tail started to wag from side to side gently beating into the legs of the outdoor setting. She was over joyed by the attention she was receiving, however the repeated sound of her tail hitting the metal legs of the table was enough to stir the sleeping Aron. As Dani tried desperately to get Kyssa to settle down, the puppy couldn’t be contained as she dragged her long tongue up the side of Dani’s face leaving a soppy wet kiss on her cheek before she settled back down, her tail included. It was too late for Aron as he stretched himself out on the couch, feeling every muscle in his body burn from being curled up all night. Yet, he didn’t complain as his feet found the cold flooring of his living room. It took a while for him to adjust to the lighting of the room, his eyes blinking rapidly as he was eager to wake up and see what all the fuss was about.

It didn’t take him long, for his eyes to come across the sight before him on the balcony. Dani was still clinging on to Kyssa, holding her tight but he could tell that she was weeping. Her whole body was convulsing as she sobbed. Unsure of what to do next, Aron’s body just made the bold move for him as he made his way to his feet and sure enough he was walking towards her. As Aron made his way towards the balcony he ran his fingers through his hair, before stepping outside. His presence hadn’t been felt by Danielle yet, nevertheless Kyssa was all over it as she looked up towards him. As dogs do, her attention shifted from being Dani’s support dog to wanting to be with Aron. Leaping down from Dani’s lap she rushed over towards him, rubbing her head against his knee begging for a pat that Aron was quick to deliver. It didn’t take long for Kyssa to scamper off back inside, no doubt in search of her owner, as it was her duty to make sure the whole house was protected.

Aron watched as Kyssa pranced off towards his brother’s room before his attention shifted back towards Dani. She was trying her best to wipe the tears away from her eyes with her left sleeve while wiping away the dog slobber with the hem of her navy sweater. The more she wiped away her tears, the more they continued to flow. It was as if she had found a leaky faucet and it refused to block up and go. He wasn’t really sure what to do next, however he knew he couldn’t just leave her like this. Reaching out Aron put his right hand on her shoulder, taking Danielle by surprise as she jumped out of her own skin.

Danielle knew Aron was there but subconsciously her body wasn’t ready for anyone to reach out and touch it. Even if she knew that he would never hurt her, her mind couldn’t allow her to trust anyone at this point of time. Aron’s hand lifted off of her shoulder instantly, before Aron expressed his apologises with a shy smile before taking up the free seat beside her. Dani felt stupid, she knew he didn’t mean her any harm, it’s just she couldn’t shut off her mind from what had happened to her. It was all too hard. She knew deep down that not all men were the same and that Fenris and Aron wouldn’t hurt her, it was just that she couldn’t turn off that defensive switch inside her body that had her cringing at the thought of a man’s touch. Aron could tell by Dani’s body language that she was kicking herself, so he just sunk back into the chair before his voice sounded out.

“Are you okay?” he could tell by her body language and her bloodshot eyes that she wasn’t okay, but Aron knew to never assume you knew what was going on inside a woman’s mind. It was dangerous place at the best of times and right now Dani could have been moments away from flipping a switch. Looking over towards her, he rocked forward in his chair, showing her that he was ready to listen to any of her concerns.

Dani just looked up at him, her eyes burning from her tears. She felt like an idiot. They had brought her here to feel safe, they were both going out of their way for her and yet she couldn’t keep the fear of Eli off her mind. She knew he wouldn’t find her here but that’s not what she was crying about, this wasn’t about what she had been through it was about what Fenris could be facing. Danielle let a sigh escape her lips as she continued to look towards Aron before she spoke.

“I don’t want him to go to jail.” That’s all Dani could get out before she started to cry all over again. She was concerned that Fenris’ actions would land him in prison and that was something that wasn’t sitting well with her.

All Eli had to do was press charges and Fenris could have been dragged through the ringer, fines, court dates potential time in the slammer were all possible outcomes. Aron had to admit it, it was a though that was on the forefront of his mind lately, but he couldn’t let those negative thoughts bring down the situation he needed Dani to know everything was going to be alright. However, as he opened his mouth to speak her was abruptly cut off by Dani’s soft but broken tone.

“This is all my fault, I should have never…” She stopped as she gasped for air, Dani was getting worked up and her petite frame could barely hold it together. “I never should have invited K to my house.” Another sob left her quivering lips and she wiped her eyes. “Now he could be in some serious trouble and it’s all my fault.” Her head dropped down, Dani didn’t want to see the look on Aron’s face because she felt like she had let him down.

Aron found it hard to swallow, the fact that Danielle believed that this was still her fault. It wasn’t her fault that she had a crazy ex-boyfriend. It wasn’t her fault that he was vile pig that laid his hands on her and it sure as hell wasn’t her fault that he got what was coming for him. Sure, the problem was escalated at the hands of Fenris but in his defence Eli did take the first swing. Aron knew if his brother didn’t step in, that Daniel or Osbourne would have, and the Eli should have considered himself lucky with his shattered nose as if those two got their hands on him, he would have been in a shallow grave somewhere off the interstate.

Yet Aron wasn’t concerned about who got to him first, he was more concerned with Danielle being worried about Fenris being at her apartment and her thinking that this was all on her. Truth be told a lot of people were thanking the lucky stars that Fenris was at the right place at the right time, from what he had told them Eli had said about Danielle who knew what the disgust rat was thinking of doing to her that day. As Dani brought her arms up to hug herself, she dragged her knees up to her chest, resting her forehead on her knee caps as she looked down. Closing her eyes, she felt like an idiot for bawling like a baby in front of Aron. The last thing she needed from him, was Aron to look at her like she was some sort of basket case. It was bad enough she was sleeping in his bed and he was shafted to the couch.

Reaching across he gently rested his right hand on her arm, dragging her attention back towards him. This time she didn’t jump as she knew Aron was just trying to look out for her. Just as Dani went to open her mouth to speak Aron shook his head from side to side.

“This is not your fault Danielle.” Aron’s voice was soft, caring yet firm and directive all in the same breath. “K will not go to jail; Daniel and I will make sure of it.” He was trying to reassure her with his shy smile, but he could see there was still doubt in the back of her mind. “What’s done is done Dani, crying won’t fix it and I know that K doesn’t regret his decision to step in.” He was trying his best to calm her down.

Danielle went to speak, and Aron knew from her body language she was going to protest what he had just said to her. So, he opened his mouth before her just slightly to shush her. Dani didn’t say a word she just sighed as Aron picked up where he left off.

“You are safe now, that’s all that matters.” He offered her a smile as his hand still rested on her forearm. “You can have a brand-new start and not have to worry.” His smile once again was there to try and warm her up to the new beginnings that were before her.

Before either one of them could say another word, the sound of man clearing his throat took them both off guard. Aron’s hand moved quickly from Dani’s as he could sense that his brother was now standing behind him and he didn’t want Fenris to get the wrong idea about what was happening. Danielle just looked up towards Fenris who was in no way a morning person, yet Kyssa had managed to drag him from his slumber to join the early morning pity party on the balcony. As soon as Dani’s eyes laid on Fenris’ she saw his eyebrows come together as he could see her burning red eyes, with tears still evident on her cheeks. She knew he wasn’t a comfortable creature around people with emotions, so Dani quickly got up and moved away from the table. Making her way past Aron she flashed him the best smile she could pull off today, before she tip toed past Fenris to head back inside their apartment. The boys watched her walk away as she took a moment to herself to freshen up.

“What’s wrong with her?” Fenris fired a thumb over his shoulder, his voice was fiery but still the look on his face said it all, he was concerned.

Aron shifted in his seat, so he could look at his brother. “She’s worried that your arse, is going to end up in jail and that it’s all her fault.” Aron’s words couldn’t be any truer as he looked up at his brother.

Fenris took a moment to process what was going on before he snorted with a sarcastic smirk on his face. “Not likely.” The white wolf was still unphased about the mention of jail time as he just soaked in the morning sun. taking a seat beside his brother as their snow-white dog curled up in between them.

As the two boys got stuck into a deep conversation about what was going on for Ms Weston, Dani had moved towards the bathroom. She needed to shower and freshen up, after all today was meant to be the day where she stopped looking over her shoulder and started looking towards the future.

~~

9th of October 2018; The present…

Three weeks had since pass since that morning and well, there was no more tears left to cry. Danielle had been doing all she could to move on with her life and adapt to living with two over protective yet not at all crowding boys. Truthfully Fenris and Aron left Dani to do her own thing as she saved her money to work towards getting a new apartment to rent. The slight pay increase from becoming the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion helped as long with the extra shifts she had been picking up at the casino. Dani didn’t believe in down time, she didn’t believe that taking time out was a smart idea to help one move on from a traumatic time in their lives she fully believed that throwing herself into work would be best for her. As it kept her mind busy and when she was too busy to think, she was too busy to take trips down memory lane.

Honestly, she hadn’t thought much about Eli, just swaying thoughts of what he was up to as he had been too quiet on the pressing charges front and that was something that was concerning to her. She knew what he was like, and right now he wasn’t playing his part which of course, made him all the more dangerous in her opinion. Yet Dani couldn’t think like that as Fenris, Aron and Daniel had advised that she had nothing to worry about and Fenris wasn’t going to prison because they won’t let that happen. Fenris liked to beat his chest at times to remind Danielle that if Eli was a smart boy he wouldn’t go looking for any more trouble. Nevertheless, trouble was Eli’s middle name at times but maybe Fenris and Daniel were right after all? Maybe Eli was too scared / humiliated to take this to court. Either way, it had been far too quiet on that end and well, that was a mixture of good and bad.

Good because it meant nothing was happening and everyone was free to go about their lives as per normal. Fenris could focus on his goal of becoming the best World Heavyweight Champion Sin City Wrestling had ever seen. While Daniel, Mackenzie, Os and Charlotte didn’t have to focus on keeping a watchful eye over Danielle as things seemed to be calming down for her. That mean they had more time to work on the business and more forward with their grand plans. Aron didn’t have the burden of keeping Dani’s secret a secret anymore as it was well and truly out in the open. Everyone was just thankful that the press hadn’t gotten a hold of this, so they could drag Fenris and Dani through the ropes and try and expose this for something that it wasn’t. They all knew what the media was like and if there were to catch a whiff of this story, there would be endless possibilities that this could end up being slammed on the cover of Las Vegas Weekly.  

Danielle was able to finally put one foot in front of the other and start working towards her multiple goals. Firstly, she had won the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship from Mikah and this meant her training had picked up, her appearances, her extra promotional duties for Sin City Wrestling were flooding in but she met every deadline, attended all the appearances, shook the right hands, held the right babies and did her best to promote the company in a light that is hadn’t been in recent events. There wasn’t anything stopping her from chasing her dreams of hopefully chasing down Mikah’s legendary reign and making it her own. Well apart from the other Bombshell’s in Sin City Wrestling, however she had spent her nights studying the tapes, getting herself ready to face anyone at any time, especially after she threw down an open challenge, yet somehow some way no one apart from Apple had bothered to accept the challenge. Even if she was doing it cryptically.

Secondly, Dani had submerged herself in the Casino, helping London Underground kick this off so it was ready for its grand opening the first week in November. Not only that, they had the worlds cleanest bar just ready and waiting for customers to line up at and take it all in. She was just days away from making the perfect cocktail for the Casino, as it was just down to the final tweaks that was needed finding the perfect garnish to go with the cocktail to make it stand out from all the rest. It was just up for debate with Daniel and Nick George who couldn’t seem to agree on what they thought was the winning combination as of yet.

Thirdly, Dani was able to take a few weeks to gather her thoughts and work on the most important part of all recoveries and that was herself. It took a while trying to adjust to her new living quarters, I mean living with one guy was hard enough and now she was living with two? Two very vocal and crazy individuals that at times spoke in Icelandic as it was their first language forgetting they had a guest who couldn’t understand a single word that was coming out of their mouths. Yet, they had been very accommodating, and both went above and beyond what they needed to do to make sure Dani was always looked after.

It was hard for Danielle to trust anyone right now, which to some seemed crazy as she was so happy and free spirited. It was one of the main things about her that he opponents would try and use against her as a sign of weakness. Dani didn’t seen happiness as a weakness, she saw it as something that everyone should strive to obtain in life. Still people obviously thought it was easier to be bitter and negative, refusing to let any sort of good come into their lives so they could blame the world for always shitting on them. It wasn’t like that for Dani, sure she didn’t have the best life as of late, but she always knew that change was always lurking around the corner. It was just lately she seemed to taking the wrong corners and ending up in a hard spot, but it wouldn’t and couldn’t stay this way forever. She wouldn’t allow it.

That’s why instead of hiding out at home, watching endless TV shows whilst crying on the couch Danielle had made a promise to herself and that was to get back out into the world and learn to feel human again. She could spend the rest of her life alone, blaming all the men for the actions of her ex but that wasn’t fair on them and it sure as hell wasn’t healthy. That didn’t mean she was going to be jumping back into the dating game, it just meant that she wasn’t going to lock herself away from the world and sulk. September eighteenth had been and gone and there was no way she was going to shred another tear of the Eli matter.

The last thing she wanted to be seen as was a damsel and she was hell bent on showing the people who had helped her recently that she was going to be just fine.  In fact, she was determined to prove to them all, that she was able to stand on her own two feet and she was going to repay them for everything they had done for her. Even though none of them thought she was in any debt to them, Dani felt like she had to show them just how grateful she was.

That’s why she had thrown herself into work at the casino to work off the imaginary hours that she owed Daniel and the gang. After all they were helping her out, by giving her a second job so she could pay off some of her debts she had with the banks and the two rents that she was still being forced to pay. That’s why Dani always made sure that dinner was cooked for Aron and Fenris so when they got home they could sit down to a warm meal or reheat it for later. Even trying her hand at some traditional Icelandic dishes to try and bring the flavour of their homeland to Vegas. Dani kept the house tidy and took Kyssa for walks, so they didn’t have to stress about doing the odd chores that boys sometimes forget about. It was her way of thanking them, she couldn’t thank them by splashing out the cash with fancy gifts, so she did what she could and that’s doing what she loves to show them that she appreciated everything they had done for her.

Though Dani still felt their watchful eyes on her, she knew that Fenris and Aron were careful around her. They wanted to make sure she wasn’t just putting up a front to make them happy. Daniel, Os, Mackenzie and Charlotte were the same as they kept an eye on her work load, making sure Ms Weston wasn’t over doing it just to keep herself busy. Dani was a fool if she though three weeks of smiles was going to show her friends that she was all hunky dory. Truthfully, they had every right to second guess her, as in their eyes she was still fragile, and she wouldn’t be able to move past this until she knew Fenris was in the clear of any wrong doing. The longer it dragged out, the more they could tell it was eating her alive. She was the typical woman with a broken heart trying to over compensate her feelings by throwing herself into a busy lifestyle, in hopes of fooling those around her that everything was okay.

They all knew better, they all knew this was a cover and that even though she was spruiking about making a recovery and that everything was coming up millhouse, she needed the final nail to be struck into the coffin before she would allow herself to believe it. The sucky situation is, that no one could force the hand of Eli and the ball was still very much in his court. It was only a matter of timing and right now, they all hoped that the day would come sooner rather than later so that Danielle could actually start to move forward and focus on what truly mattered. Moving on from this and rebuilding herself.  

Dani had to not just for her job at the casino, but for her career in wrestling and yet more importantly for her own health and wellbeing. The longer she sat in limbo the longer it would take to move out of it, but there was nothing they could do but keep a watchful eye and just hope for the best. Little did they know that time was almost up, and the future of this situation was just peering out from behind the next corner.

~~

It was another day in Dani’s busy life she had spent the morning training with Gabriel for her upcoming match against Kate Steele. The match itself wasn’t going to be easy, Kate was one of the best to step inside the six-sided ring and she demanded attention every time she was in the ring. It wasn’t going to be an easy match this Sunday night but Dani was making sure she had everything in order to make sure her first defence wasn’t going to be her last. She wasn’t sure how Kate ended up being granted a title match, but she wasn’t going to complain as she had some competition to look forward to. After some training she did the usual, got showered and dressed and headed into work at the casino.

There wasn’t really anything else she could do, but she found herself being in a place that made her feel safe when she was busy tinkering away behind the bar and right now that’s the feeling she needed. Sure, she could have gone home to Fenris and Aron but the boys were both out and about today, getting things together for Fenris’ next title defence also they had some loose ends to tie up with the whole outing of Fenris and Kris. All Dani knew is that she didn’t want to be in Aron’s shoes today because Fenris was going to be in a feral mood before lunch time.

As Dani worked around the bar, making sure everything was in the correct spot for the grand opening she watched as Daniel and Nick spoke in the corner of the room, all hush hush as per normal. She wasn’t sure what they were up to, it wasn’t any of her business either but whenever she saw the two together it reminded her of boys at school who seemed to be up to no good, but always some how managed to get away with what ever they were planning. Nick had his trademark sickly smirk on his face as his chuckled loudly, so the whole casino could hear him. It was as if she loved the attention, and he could tell within second if certain people had eyes on him. Rolling her eyes, Dani looked towards Charlotte and Mackenzie who were sitting at one of the round tables in the middle of the casino. They were both looking towards her, ushering her to come over. It took a while for Dani to move but she made fast work of the distance between herself and the girls.

“What did we tell you the other day?” Mackenzie tone was playful even if her words were a little bitter. “Just because you keep rubbing those bottles, doesn’t mean a genie is going to pop out.” She said with a chuckle. “Plus, you’re giving some of the tradies, the limps when you just stand their shining up the necks.” A joking wink fired from her right eye as she smirked.

Charlotte tapped the free chair beside her, motioning for Dani to take a seat. “What would you wish for anyways?” Her smile was bright as she watched her friend take a seat beside her. “A certain stallion?” her eyes darted towards Nick, then back to Dani who was completely oblivious to what she was hinting at.

Dani just sighed as she slumped down into her chair with a half-arsed frown she spoke. “I only have need for two wishes.” She licked her dry lips to moisten them before she continued. “One, Eli not to do anything stupid so K doesn’t get a record.” A huff quickly followed before she continued. “Two, a successful first title defence” her teeth gritted together, the thought of losing her championship was all too real.

Mackenzie looked across the table at Dani with a smile. “You think too much, you’ll successfully defend your title. Trust me.” There was a little glimmer in her eye that said more than the words that came from her mouth.

“I don’t know, Kate is pretty hell bent on beating me… she loves being important and having gold around her waist.” She replied, almost sounding defeated. “Plus, she has years of experience on me… I’m still in the rookie class.” A simple shrug of the shoulders was all she could offer.

Charley and Kenz just looked at one another, the lack of confidence that Danielle still had about herself was sickening to them however, they were going to help her through that. Afterall what she had just been through would be enough to have anyone feeling less about themselves.

“No one thought you would beat Mikah, and yet here we are.” Charlotte nudged Dani’s arm, trying to give her something to think about. “So, what makes you think, that you can’t beat the mentally unstable Kate?” There was some force behind that question as Charley looked her friend up and down.

Dani just nervously pushed a strand of her short hair out of her eyes, as she tried to explain how she was feeling. “I think, people just think I’m this lucky rookie… I have no doubt, that everyone is expecting Kate to walk out with the World Bombshell Championship on Sunday night.” Another defeated sigh escaped her lips.

“And you think the opinions of others should impact your reign as World Bombshell Champion?” Mackenzie fired back to the young brunette. “Here’s a question… did you honestly put yourself through hell, come back from everyone calling you a loser… just to win the gold rush… and take the title from Mikah… just so you could doubt yourself and lose it in your first defence?” She was pushy with her remarks as she was hoping this would light a fire in Dani.

“No.” That’s all the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion could say right now as she thought about what Kenz had just said.

“So, why don’t you dig those pretty little heels into the canvas some more and show the world that you have what it takes, to drag Kate back to the end of the line.” Charley said with a smirk. “The bitch doesn’t even deserve a title shot, with how she has been acting lately.”

All three of the women agreed as they just shook their heads from side to side in unison.

“So, snap out of it.” It was more of an order, than a comment coming from Mackenzie. “Grab this chance by the balls and show everyone that you’re the future of Sin City Wrestling… you’re the women to beat.” It was almost like a campaign speech as she continued. “Show all of us… Yes, including us.” Her index finger flied back and forth between herself and Charlotte as she spoke. “Just exactly what type of Champion, you’re going to be.” Her hand rested on the table as she finished up.

“And we don’t want someone who is going to give up at the slight risk of failure, leading our division.” Charlotte fired back. “We have already had that in a ‘leader’ and to be honest… we are sick to death of it.” Her teeth gritted as she voiced her opinion. “Now, be a good girl and smack the taste out of Kate’s mouth this Sunday night for us.” The devilish glint in her eye was back as she smirked. “Defend the Championship and bring it home, because you deserve to be where you are Dani. Kate doesn’t deserve shit… remind the world of that at Climax Control.” A roll of tongue across her teeth was all she needed to do to finish up.

Dani just sat back in her chair, looking at both Charlotte and Mackenzie who were looking back at her. Both eager to see what would come out of her mouth next as they hoped they had poked her enough to install some sort of fighting rage inside of her. Dani didn’t say anything at first, she just started to nod as if to agree with them.

“You know what?” Dani didn’t really give them a time to answer as she just stood back up and slammed her right hand on the wooden table in front of her. “Screw it… I’m going to show Kate that she has another thing coming, if she thinks she can just waltz back into this company, try and break someone’s arm… then somehow by miracle end up in a World Bombshell Championship match.” Her eyebrow came together as that fact alone confused her. “I’m going to knock the wind out of her sails if she thinks for one second that I’m not going to be able to defend, MY.” She said that world with such passion and possession. “MY Bombshell Championship.” Her little hands balled up into fists as she stood up straight. “I worked my arse off to beat Mikah and I’m not going to let some loopy looney tune think that she can take what I have worked for.” Dani nodded to herself.

Mackenzie and Charlotte looked at one another before they smirked, it wasn’t the clearest trash talk it wasn’t the best trash talk but boy was Danielle making leaps and bounds when it came to digging her heels in. The girls would have to let Daniel and Os in on this little display of ownership later but right now they just smiled like proud sisters. Looking back at Danielle, Charlotte brought her hands together for a clap.

“What?” Dani was confused by Charley’s actions that lead the other girls to laugh.

Getting up to her feet Mackenzie circled Dani like a shark, before she looked her up and down with a wicked smile on her face. “I didn’t think you had it in you.” That smile was radiating now as she showed her teeth. “I’m impressed.”

Kenz just tapped Dani’s shoulder with her right hand before she was taken off guard by Charlotte who was now standing in front of her.

“I mean, it needs a little bit of work… but damn… theirs some fire in there after all.” Charlotte reached across and poked Dani’s stomach, before she wrapped her right arm around Dani’s shoulders, tucking her in for a hug.

As the three girls headed back across the games room, towards the bar they were met along the way by Daniel and Os. They boys could tell from the looks on Mackenzie and Charlotte’s faces that something had just gone down but they knew better than to ask right now. Yet, Dani was trying to figure out how she was going to put her plan in motion on Sunday night so she was able to back up the words that she just spat out about making sure she leaves Climax Control as the World Bombshell champion. It was going to be a tall task as Kate wasn’t someone to be sneezed at when it came to wrestling, but there was no way Danielle wanted to give up what she had worked so hard for, especially so soon.

As the group walked towards the bar, Dani and Charlotte ducked behind it while Mackenzie, Daniel and Os, leant up against from the other side. Charley grabbed around of glasses, and a bottle of whiskey before she brought them back to the group. Dani’s eyes went wide as she was still unsure about this drinking at work thing, but she knew once the doors opened to the public, it wouldn’t be a thing. It was just for now while they weren’t under the pump from the paying customers. Plus, Charlotte had something in mind as she put a nip of the whiskey in each of the glasses.  

“Let’s celebrate.” She said raising her glass. “To Dani for finally finding her balls and for promising to take the troll down that is Kate.” The glass didn’t say away from her lips for long as she took the shot.

The rest of the group followed, apart from Dani. “But I…” she was hesitating to drink as those weren’t the words that she used, but Charlotte just winked at her.

“You’ve got this Danielle…” Mackenzie fired off with a smile as she tapped the bottom of Dani’s glass. “Now drink.” She motioned with her own glass what to do, being a little bit of a smart arse, but that’s why the group loved her.

“Fine.” was all she could get out, before she lifted the glass to her lips as she knocked back the whiskey.

As Charlotte filled the glasses one more time, the group gathered round for a quick catch up session. Soon enough they were joined by Nick, who had that grin plastered on his face as he looked towards Dani. Ms Weston couldn’t put her finger on it, when it came to Nick but for some reason she didn’t feel scared or threaten around him. It’s just they never really spoke and they probably never would as he was more focused on chatting Lacey’s ear off than anything else. As they continued to chat away, they almost missed the knock on the front entrance door. It was just a polite knock to let them know someone was about to enter and what Dani’s eyes locked on neck, brought a sick feeling to the very pit of her stomach.

Walking across the casino was two police officers from the local department. Dani knew them as Deputy Smith and Deputy Gellar. Smith was young, around Dani’s age and looked like he was chiselled out of stone he looked far too good to be real, or even a police officer he had those serious Zac Efron vibes enough to make a good girl do bad things to risk being arrested. While Gellar was older around his late thirties but with salt and pepper hair, he looked a little like Adam Driver with his crazy height. These were the two police officers that had taken her statement down at the station after the altercation between Fenris and Eli. All Danielle could do was watch them make their way towards the bar, yet the closer they got the more she could tell by the looks on their faces this wasn’t going to be an easy conversation.

They stopped just shy of the bar, with the whole group looking towards them. Daniel went to step out first and greet them but Deputy Smith was the first to greet the group.

“I’m Deputy Smith, this is Deputy Gellar… were not here to cause any job.” His hand reached out looking for a hand shake from Daniel.

The handshake was taken, as they walked around the group offering each of them an olive branch as they knew cops in casinos weren’t a welcomed sight. Once they made the rounds, they took a step back to address the reason why they were here.

“Ms Weston, we would like to have a word with you in private.” Gellar barked out with his grainy worn voice.

Dani just looked at her friends, before she sighed. “I’m sure whatever you need to say can be said in front of these guys. They’ll find out anyways.” She meant that in the nicest way possible, it’s just her secrets don’t stay hidden for long.

Gellar and Smith just looked at each other, before they nodded in agreement. With an adjustment of his belt around his waist, Gellar took a step towards Dani.

“Ms Weston, we need you to accompany us to the station.” Gellar was really formal when he spoke and he didn’t give her any time to think about it. “I think it would be best for your situation to join us.”

Those words didn’t sit well with the boys, as Dani watched Daniel and Os take a step forward, while Nick had his hands balled into fists. She could tell that he hated the police, from the way his temperament changed as soon as they walked through the front door. Dani just stepped out from behind the bar and she made her way over towards the policemen, not wanting to cause a scene she was just happy to go with them.

“What’s this about?” Her voice was soft spoken but it was riddled with nerves. Dani had an inkling to what this was about but she didn’t want to believe it. “Is this about Eli? Is he pressing charges against K?” her voice was wobbly as she spoke, the thought of her friend going to jail because of her way bringing those tears back to well at her eyes.

Deputy Smith stepped up towards Dani, looking down at her like she was a lose puppy that he wanted to rescue he offered her his warm smile. “Ms Weston.” His blue eyes locked on hers as he spoke. “This is about Mr Richards.” That was Eli for everyone playing at home. “He has presented to us with an ultimatum for you. He is willing to make a deal, where he wont press charges against your friend, in exchange for one last conversation with you.”

The whole group went silent, yet not one of them agreed with this at all. Since when could a civilian with a restraining order against him, think he could start cutting deals? It was taking every fibre in London Underground’s bodies not to step forward and call this out for what it was but on the other hand they didn’t have a choice.

“This seems a little different” Dani couldn’t work it all out, but she naively went along with it. “I won’t have to see him, alone will I?” she questioned Deputy Smith and his beautiful eyes.

Smith shook his head from side to side before her answered her. “No Ms Weston, I won’t leave your side.” He looked up from her to Daniel, Os and Nick who looked like lions in a cage at feeding time as they eyed him up and down. “You’ll be out of harms way. You have my word.”

A sigh just left Danielle’s lips as she shrugged her shoulders. “Okay… fine.”

The group tried to stop her from doing this, but Dani wasn’t hearing a word of it all she heard was all she had to do was talk to Eli one more time and all of this goes away for Fenris. Even if this whole situation didn’t make sense to everyone else, to Dani it was an easy fix. Mackenzie and Charlotte tried to stop Dani but she insisted that she would be okay and with a round of goodbyes she left the casino with the two policemen. It didn’t take long for the group to huddle together and instantly, they started to discuss a solution to this situation if it became a problem. Nicky George put his hand in his jean pocket, feeling for his key to his Harley and without wanting to listen to the plan, he went to side step Daniel and take off after them. Daniel was quick to pull Nick back into line.

“Where do you think you’re going?” He questioned his long-time friend.

Nick just glared down at Daniel. “This is a set up. You can’t tell me that you don’t feel the same.” He was pacing in his spot.

Daniel knew that Nick hated police, he knew that even the sight of them was enough to have him wanting blood and his actions right now were making it fully aware that he was out for bacon.

Daniel rested his open palm on his chest, holding him back from walking off. “Don’t be a tit.” Turning his face to look at Nick, Daniel held his position his words were quiet but firm. “We don’t know anything yet, and if you think going off is going to fix this… you’re mistaken.” Daniel’s glare was cold and icy. “Settle the fuck down.” He made his annoyance known however he couldn’t stay mad at Nick for long, he knew what the police had done to him in the past so it had to be playing on his mind.

To be continued…

~~

12th of October 2018; The Future…

The scene opens up with a stunning backdrop of Las Vegas’s hills in the background, before the camera swirls around to see a bright-eyed Danielle Weston with her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship slung over her right shoulder. There was no denying the smile on her face as she looked down the lens of the camera ready to kick this one off.

“OH-MY-GOD.” It’s like she didn’t stop to take a breath between those words, as she was too excited to get her first promotional in front of a camera out of the way.

“We are just days away from Climax Control coming to you all LIVE from Scottsdale Arizona.” That smile was beaming bright but she didn’t waste her time as she continued. “The Equidome Arena to be exact. The place where I your Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion, will be taking on a very unlikely challenger in Kate Steele.” She stopped to let that sink in. “To say, I’m a little uneasy about this match, would be a lie.” Dani looked at the camera before she continued. “Kate is unpredictable, unstable and damn right gold hungry… meaning she won’t stop at anything, until she gets what she wants and right now her sights are set on the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship.” Dani ran her hand over her title.

“Now, let’s not rule myself out… because Kate might be all of those things and more… but I think I have shown the world that you can’t count me out.” She smiled. “I put it all on the line in the gold rush tournament, I came back from a losing streak to win back to back matches to cement my place as number on contender to Mikah, and well Violent Conduct as been and gone and welp…” She looked down at the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship that was on her shoulder with a smile. “Things worked out just how I wanted them too, it wasn’t easy. I had to crawl my way to victory and trust me when I say this… it was the sweetest moment in my life, hearing that bell toll and Justin announce my name as the NEW World Bombshell Champion.” Her smile grew as she took a little trip down memory lane.

“So, Kate don’t think that I did that all for nothing. Don’t think that I came from being the very bottom Bombshell, the one that no one thought would even get past round one in the gold rush tournament… for no reason. I set my sights on what I wanted and I made damn sure I worked extra hard to get here. I didn’t stop not once. I didn’t quit, I didn’t give up… I just dug my heels in and when the rest of the Sin City Wrestling bombshells wanted to laugh at me, they wanted to push me down. I looked them straight in the eyes and I said… NO.” Her tone was a little firmer this time. “I looked at the world that gave up on me and I said NO. I said NO to giving up and look what happened? I silenced the world in one night… when I pinned Mikah’s shoulders to the canvas for the one, two, three and now… now I have the honour to call myself the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.” She was smiling again, as she couldn’t contain her excitement.

“And if you think for one second, you’re going to take this away from me at Climax Control.” Her eyes were on the championship. “You have another thing coming.” Her focus changed to directly down the lens of the camera before her. “I will not allow you to think you can just snake your way back into Sin City Wrestling, bully Crystal and think that makes you the grandest of them all. That makes you a coward.” Dani shook her head from side to side. “What’s your next move Kate, after I beat you at Climax Control? Are you going to do the same old, same old when Kate doesn’t get her way? Are you going to throw around the word retirement in hopes of drumming up some attention? Are you going to mope around the locker room and be like poor me, poor Kate... no one likes Kate… wash rinse repeat?” her brown eyes were focused as she continued.

“I look forward to stepping inside the six-sided ring with you Kate, because it gives me another chance to prove to the world that I have what it takes to carry this title with honour. It gives me a platform to show the world, to show everyone in that Bombshell locker room that I’m going to be a fighting champion, I’m going to put my title on the line every chance I get and when it all comes down to it, I will walk away with the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship still around my waist.” A new-found confidence was starting to show its head with Dani.

“So, do your worst, bring in your best moves and try and show the world that you still got it because so far since your return to Sin City Wrestling, that’s been working out so well for you.” She rolled her eyes playfully before she kicked off again. “Tell the world that you’re going to break my arm and take this championship away from me, because you deserve it… tell the world how you’re going to end my reign on it’s first defence because you are the be all and the end all when it comes to the bombshells.” Dani just shook her head from side to side. “Promise the fans the world, because when it’s all said and done… they are going to see right through it. They are going to see you for what you really are and that’s just a greedy blow in, who circles around the division when you think there is an easy title to win. Well I’m sorry Kate, it’s not happening this Sunday night, you aren’t getting your way.” She turned towards the camera to hold her focus. “I’m not going to let a bully like you walk back in and think that she can pick up anyone she pleases, hold us upside and shake out our lunch money.”

Dani frowned. “It’s not going to happen like this, not this time round. You’re not going to walk in and steal the glory because it suits you this time round. You’re not going to take away this reign, because you don’t deserve it you don’t even deserve this match and yet somehow someway here we are about to go toe to toe and what should be exciting for me, has become a simple task at hand.” A simple pause so she can catch her breath. “I have to beat you. I have to show myself that I can and will defend this title. I also need to show everyone that it doesn’t matter how much you beat your chest, sometimes you just aren’t the alpha and right now Kate… you have been beating your chest since your return and yet… no one, absolutely no one is buying it. You came in demanding that everyone pay attention to you and since then what have you done? According to my calculations… nothing but taking losses when it matters.” Dani stopped herself, feeling herself getting a little carried away.

“History will repeat this Sunday night at Climax Control, you’ll put your focus in on the one match you think matters the most and well… sadly for you, just like the rest of your return it will be a let-down. You won’t be walking away with the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. Not on my watch.” Looking down to her title Dani, repositioned it before she started to wrap this one up.

“So, come in swinging, come in saying you’re going to break me in half… say it all, let your mouth do all the work because I can promise you, I might be a rookie but I will out wrestle you and I will beat you.” She was focused, probably the most focused Sin City Wrestling have ever seen Danielle Weston.

“Sunday night won’t be your nights of nights, it won’t be when the siren queen takes back her crown. It will be the night the ‘queen’ learns that she never held the kingdom, that she never stood a chance and that she was a fool to think that she could just walk back into Sin City Wrestling and think she could have it all.” She shook her head in disgust. “You haven’t proved your worth since your return and I’ll be damned to let you think you’re going to prove it, over my accord.”

Dani held her championship belt tightly as she brought this promotional to a close.

“This is my time to shine and believe me, I won’t be letting it come to an end because of the great legendary Kate Steele.” Her eyes narrowed as she stared down the camera lens, sarcasm dripping from her tone. “I beat Mikah, I can sure as hell beat you and prove to everyone that I have what it takes to stay at the top… while you… you, Kate can take a backseat at the end of the line.” She dusted her hands together before she smiled.

“I can’t stand bullies.” Lining up the camera once more she smiled, her tone coming across much lighter. “I’ll see you on Sunday, Kate. Make sure you’re ready for a fight, because I’m not giving up on my dream easily.”

With those words said, Danielle lifted the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship high above her head. Letting the camera zoom in on it until fade.  

Pages: [1] 2